This is a modern-English version of Men of Iron, originally written by Pyle, Howard. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





MEN OF IRON



by Howard Pyle














INTRODUCTION

The year 1400 opened with more than usual peacefulness in England. Only a few months before, Richard II—weak, wicked, and treacherous—had been dethroned, and Henry IV declared King in his stead. But it was only a seeming peacefulness, lasting but for a little while; for though King Henry proved himself a just and a merciful man—as justice and mercy went with the men of iron of those days—and though he did not care to shed blood needlessly, there were many noble families who had been benefited by King Richard during his reign, and who had lost somewhat of their power and prestige from the coming in of the new King.

The year 1400 started with more peace than usual in England. Just a few months earlier, Richard II—weak, cruel, and deceitful—had been overthrown, and Henry IV was declared King in his place. But this peace was just an illusion, lasting only a short time; even though King Henry proved to be a fair and compassionate leader—given the standards of justice and mercy at that time—and tried not to spill blood unnecessarily, many noble families who had benefited from King Richard's reign saw a decline in their power and status with the arrival of the new King.

Among these were a number of great lords—the Dukes of Albemarle, Surrey, and Exeter, the Marquis of Dorset, the Earl of Gloucester, and others—who had been degraded to their former titles and estates, from which King Richard had lifted them. These and others brewed a secret plot to take King Henry's life, which plot might have succeeded had not one of their own number betrayed them.

Among these were several powerful lords—the Dukes of Albemarle, Surrey, and Exeter, the Marquis of Dorset, the Earl of Gloucester, and others—who had been reduced to their former titles and estates, from which King Richard had raised them. These individuals, along with others, hatched a secret plan to assassinate King Henry, a plot that could have succeeded if one of their own hadn't betrayed them.

Their plan had been to fall upon the King and his adherents, and to massacre them during a great tournament, to be held at Oxford. But Henry did not appear at the lists; whereupon, knowing that he had been lodging at Windsor with only a few attendants, the conspirators marched thither against him. In the mean time the King had been warned of the plot, so that, instead of finding him in the royal castle, they discovered through their scouts that he had hurried to London, whence he was even then marching against them at the head of a considerable army. So nothing was left them but flight. Some betook themselves one way, some another; some sought sanctuary here, some there; but one and another, they were all of them caught and killed.

Their plan was to attack the King and his supporters and to kill them during a big tournament that was set to take place in Oxford. But Henry didn’t show up at the event; realizing he had been staying at Windsor with only a few attendants, the conspirators marched there to confront him. Meanwhile, the King had been warned about the plot, so instead of finding him in the royal castle, they discovered through their scouts that he had rushed to London, where he was already leading a substantial army against them. So, their only option was to flee. Some went one way, others took another route; some sought refuge here, some there; but in the end, they were all caught and killed.

The Earl of Kent—one time Duke of Surrey—and the Earl of Salisbury were beheaded in the market-place at Cirencester; Lord Le Despencer—once the Earl of Gloucester—and Lord Lumley met the same fate at Bristol; the Earl of Huntingdon was taken in the Essex fens, carried to the castle of the Duke of Gloucester, whom he had betrayed to his death in King Richard's time, and was there killed by the castle people. Those few who found friends faithful and bold enough to afford them shelter, dragged those friends down in their own ruin.

The Earl of Kent—formerly the Duke of Surrey—and the Earl of Salisbury were executed in the marketplace at Cirencester; Lord Le Despencer—previously the Earl of Gloucester—and Lord Lumley met the same end in Bristol; the Earl of Huntingdon was captured in the Essex marshes, taken to the castle of the Duke of Gloucester, whom he had betrayed to his death during King Richard's reign, and was killed by the castle guards. Those few who managed to find loyal and courageous friends willing to give them shelter ended up dragging those friends down with them in their own downfall.

Just such a case was that of the father of the boy hero of this story, the blind Lord Gilbert Reginald Falworth, Baron of Falworth and Easterbridge, who, though having no part in the plot, suffered through it ruin, utter and complete.

Just like that, there was the case of the father of the boy hero in this story, the blind Lord Gilbert Reginald Falworth, Baron of Falworth and Easterbridge, who, although not involved in the scheme, faced total and complete ruin because of it.

He had been a faithful counsellor and adviser to King Richard, and perhaps it was this, as much and more than his roundabout connection with the plot, that brought upon him the punishment he suffered.

He had been a loyal counselor and advisor to King Richard, and maybe it was this, even more than his indirect involvement in the plot, that led to the punishment he faced.





CHAPTER 1

Myles Falworth was but eight years of age at that time, and it was only afterwards, and when he grew old enough to know more of the ins and outs of the matter, that he could remember by bits and pieces the things that afterwards happened; how one evening a knight came clattering into the court-yard upon a horse, red-nostrilled and smeared with the sweat and foam of a desperate ride—Sir John Dale, a dear friend of the blind Lord.

Myles Falworth was just eight years old at that time, and it was only later, when he was old enough to understand more about what happened, that he could recall bits and pieces of the events that followed; how one evening a knight came clattering into the courtyard on a horse, with red nostrils and covered in the sweat and foam from a frantic ride—Sir John Dale, a close friend of the blind Lord.

Even though so young, Myles knew that something very serious had happened to make Sir John so pale and haggard, and he dimly remembered leaning against the knight's iron-covered knees, looking up into his gloomy face, and asking him if he was sick to look so strange. Thereupon those who had been too troubled before to notice him, bethought themselves of him, and sent him to bed, rebellious at having to go so early.

Even though he was so young, Myles understood that something really serious had caused Sir John to look so pale and worn out. He vaguely remembered leaning against the knight's metal-clad knees, looking up at his somber face, and asking if he was unwell to look so odd. Then, those who had been too preoccupied before to notice him finally thought of him and sent him to bed, annoyed that he had to go so early.

He remembered how the next morning, looking out of a window high up under the eaves, he saw a great troop of horsemen come riding into the courtyard beneath, where a powdering of snow had whitened everything, and of how the leader, a knight clad in black armor, dismounted and entered the great hall door-way below, followed by several of the band.

He recalled how the next morning, looking out from a window high up under the eaves, he saw a large group of horsemen come riding into the courtyard below, where a dusting of snow had covered everything, and how the leader, a knight dressed in black armor, got off his horse and entered the main hall doorway below, followed by several members of the group.

He remembered how some of the castle women were standing in a frightened group upon the landing of the stairs, talking together in low voices about a matter he did not understand, excepting that the armed men who had ridden into the courtyard had come for Sir John Dale. None of the women paid any attention to him; so, shunning their notice, he ran off down the winding stairs, expecting every moment to be called back again by some one of them.

He remembered how some of the women in the castle were huddled together on the staircase landing, whispering to each other about something he didn't fully grasp, except that the armed men who had entered the courtyard were there for Sir John Dale. None of the women noticed him; so, avoiding their attention, he hurried down the winding stairs, expecting to be called back by one of them at any moment.

A crowd of castle people, all very serious and quiet, were gathered in the hall, where a number of strange men-at-arms lounged upon the benches, while two billmen in steel caps and leathern jacks stood guarding the great door, the butts of their weapons resting upon the ground, and the staves crossed, barring the door-way.

A group of castle folks, all looking very serious and quiet, had gathered in the hall, where several strange soldiers relaxed on the benches, while two billmen in steel helmets and leather jackets stood guard at the big door, the handles of their weapons resting on the ground, with their staves crossed to block the doorway.

In the anteroom was the knight in black armor whom Myles had seen from the window. He was sitting at the table, his great helmet lying upon the bench beside him, and a quart beaker of spiced wine at his elbow. A clerk sat at the other end of the same table, with inkhorn in one hand and pen in the other, and a parchment spread in front of him.

In the waiting room was the knight in black armor that Myles had spotted from the window. He was seated at the table, his large helmet resting on the bench next to him, and a quart beaker of spiced wine at his side. A clerk was positioned at the other end of the same table, holding an inkhorn in one hand and a pen in the other, with a piece of parchment spread out in front of him.

Master Robert, the castle steward, stood before the knight, who every now and then put to him a question, which the other would answer, and the clerk write the answer down upon the parchment.

Master Robert, the castle steward, stood in front of the knight, who occasionally asked him questions. Master Robert would respond, and the clerk would jot down the answers on the parchment.

His father stood with his back to the fireplace, looking down upon the floor with his blind eyes, his brows drawn moodily together, and the scar of the great wound that he had received at the tournament at York—the wound that had made him blind—showing red across his forehead, as it always did when he was angered or troubled.

His father stood with his back to the fireplace, staring down at the floor with his blind eyes, his brows furrowed in thought, and the scar from the severe injury he got at the tournament in York—the injury that had blinded him—bright red on his forehead, as it always was when he felt angry or upset.

There was something about it all that frightened Myles, who crept to his father's side, and slid his little hand into the palm that hung limp and inert. In answer to the touch, his father grasped the hand tightly, but did not seem otherwise to notice that he was there. Neither did the black knight pay any attention to him, but continued putting his questions to Master Robert.

There was something about it all that scared Myles, who quietly moved to his father's side and slipped his small hand into the limp and motionless palm. In response to the touch, his father held the hand tightly but didn’t seem to realize he was there. The black knight also ignored him and kept asking Master Robert his questions.

Then, suddenly, there was a commotion in the hall without, loud voices, and a hurrying here and there. The black knight half arose, grasping a heavy iron mace that lay upon the bench beside him, and the next moment Sir John Dale himself, as pale as death, walked into the antechamber. He stopped in the very middle of the room. “I yield me to my Lord's grace and mercy,” said he to the black knight, and they were the last words he ever uttered in this world.

Then, suddenly, there was a commotion in the hallway outside, with loud voices and people rushing around. The black knight partially stood up, grabbing a heavy iron mace that was resting on the bench beside him, and the next moment, Sir John Dale himself, looking as pale as death, stepped into the antechamber. He stopped right in the middle of the room. “I submit to my Lord's grace and mercy,” he said to the black knight, and those were the last words he ever spoke in this world.

The black knight shouted out some words of command, and swinging up the iron mace in his hand, strode forward clanking towards Sir John, who raised his arm as though to shield himself from the blow. Two or three of those who stood in the hall without came running into the room with drawn swords and bills, and little Myles, crying out with terror, hid his face in his father's long gown.

The black knight shouted some commands, and swinging the iron mace in his hand, marched forward with a clank towards Sir John, who raised his arm as if to protect himself from the strike. Two or three people standing outside the hall rushed into the room with drawn swords and weapons, while little Myles, crying out in fear, hid his face in his father's long gown.

The next instant came the sound of a heavy blow and of a groan, then another blow and the sound of one falling upon the ground. Then the clashing of steel, and in the midst Lord Falworth crying, in a dreadful voice, “Thou traitor! thou coward! thou murderer!”

The next moment, there was a loud thud and a groan, followed by another hit and the sound of someone hitting the ground. Then there was the clashing of steel, and in the middle of it all, Lord Falworth shouted, in a terrifying voice, “You traitor! You coward! You murderer!”

Master Robert snatched Myles away from his father, and bore him out of the room in spite of his screams and struggles, and he remembered just one instant's sight of Sir John lying still and silent upon his face, and of the black knight standing above him, with the terrible mace in his hand stained a dreadful red.

Master Robert grabbed Myles from his father and carried him out of the room despite his screams and struggles. He recalled just one brief moment of seeing Sir John lying still and silent on his face, with the black knight standing over him, holding the terrible mace that was stained a horrifying red.

It was the next day that Lord and Lady Falworth and little Myles, together with three of the more faithful of their people, left the castle.

It was the next day that Lord and Lady Falworth and little Myles, along with three of their most loyal servants, left the castle.

His memory of past things held a picture for Myles of old Diccon Bowman standing over him in the silence of midnight with a lighted lamp in his hand, and with it a recollection of being bidden to hush when he would have spoken, and of being dressed by Diccon and one of the women, bewildered with sleep, shuddering and chattering with cold.

His memory of the past showed Myles an image of old Diccon Bowman standing over him in the midnight silence, holding a lit lamp. He remembered being told to be quiet when he wanted to speak, and being dressed by Diccon and one of the women, feeling dazed with sleep, shivering and chattering from the cold.

He remembered being wrapped in the sheepskin that lay at the foot of his bed, and of being carried in Diccon Bowman's arms down the silent darkness of the winding stair-way, with the great black giant shadows swaying and flickering upon the stone wall as the dull flame of the lamp swayed and flickered in the cold breathing of the night air.

He remembered being wrapped in the sheepskin at the foot of his bed and being carried in Diccon Bowman's arms down the dark, winding staircase, with the giant black shadows swaying and flickering on the stone wall as the dim flame of the lamp moved and flickered in the chilly night air.

Below were his father and mother and two or three others. A stranger stood warming his hands at a newly-made fire, and little Myles, as he peeped from out the warm sheepskin, saw that he was in riding-boots and was covered with mud. He did not know till long years afterwards that the stranger was a messenger sent by a friend at the King's court, bidding his father fly for safety.

Below were his father and mother and two or three others. A stranger stood warming his hands at a newly-made fire, and little Myles, as he peeked out from the warm sheepskin, saw that he was wearing riding boots and was covered in mud. He didn’t realize until many years later that the stranger was a messenger sent by a friend at the King’s court, telling his father to flee for safety.

They who stood there by the red blaze of the fire were all very still, talking in whispers and walking on tiptoes, and Myles's mother hugged him in her arms, sheepskin and all, kissing him, with the tears streaming down her cheeks, and whispering to him, as though he could understand their trouble, that they were about to leave their home forever.

They who were standing by the bright red fire were all very quiet, speaking in whispers and walking on their toes. Myles's mother held him tightly, sheepskin and all, kissing him with tears streaming down her face and whispering to him, as if he could grasp their sadness, that they were about to leave their home for good.

Then Diccon Bowman carried him out into the strangeness of the winter midnight.

Then Diccon Bowman took him out into the unfamiliar chill of the winter midnight.

Outside, beyond the frozen moat, where the osiers, stood stark and stiff in their winter nakedness, was a group of dark figures waiting for them with horses. In the pallid moonlight Myles recognized the well-known face of Father Edward, the Prior of St. Mary's.

Outside, beyond the frozen moat, where the willows stood stark and stiff in their winter nakedness, was a group of dark figures waiting for them with horses. In the pale moonlight, Myles recognized the familiar face of Father Edward, the Prior of St. Mary's.

After that came a long ride through that silent night upon the saddle-bow in front of Diccon Bowman; then a deep, heavy sleep, that fell upon him in spite of the galloping of the horses.

After that, there was a long ride through that quiet night, sitting in front of Diccon Bowman; then a deep, heavy sleep took over him despite the sound of the horses galloping.

When next he woke the sun was shining, and his home and his whole life were changed.

When he woke up next, the sun was shining, and his home and entire life had changed.





CHAPTER 2

From the time the family escaped from Falworth Castle that midwinter night to the time Myles was sixteen years old he knew nothing of the great world beyond Crosbey-Dale. A fair was held twice in a twelvemonth at the market-town of Wisebey, and three times in the seven years old Diccon Bowman took the lad to see the sights at that place. Beyond these three glimpses of the outer world he lived almost as secluded a life as one of the neighboring monks of St. Mary's Priory.

From the time the family escaped from Falworth Castle that midwinter night until Myles turned sixteen, he knew nothing about the wider world beyond Crosbey-Dale. A fair was held twice a year in the market town of Wisebey, and three times during the seven years, Diccon Bowman took the boy to see the sights there. Aside from these three glimpses of the outside world, he lived a life as secluded as one of the nearby monks at St. Mary's Priory.

Crosbey-Holt, their new home, was different enough from Falworth or Easterbridge Castle, the former baronial seats of Lord Falworth. It was a long, low, straw-thatched farm-house, once, when the church lands were divided into two holdings, one of the bailiff's houses. All around were the fruitful farms of the priory, tilled by well-to-do tenant holders, and rich with fields of waving grain, and meadow-lands where sheep and cattle grazed in flocks and herds; for in those days the church lands were under church rule, and were governed by church laws, and there, when war and famine and waste and sloth blighted the outside world, harvests flourished and were gathered, and sheep were sheared and cows were milked in peace and quietness.

Crosbey-Holt, their new home, was quite different from Falworth or Easterbridge Castle, the former estates of Lord Falworth. It was a long, low, straw-thatched farmhouse, which had once been one of the bailiff's houses when the church lands were divided into two holdings. All around were the productive farms of the priory, tended by well-off tenants, filled with fields of swaying grain and meadows where sheep and cattle grazed in herds; in those days, the church lands were under church management and governed by church laws. While the outside world faced war, famine, destruction, and laziness, the harvests thrived, and the sheep were sheared and cows were milked in peace and quiet.

The Prior of St. Mary's owed much if not all of the church's prosperity to the blind Lord Falworth, and now he was paying it back with a haven of refuge from the ruin that his former patron had brought upon himself by giving shelter to Sir John Dale.

The Prior of St. Mary's owed a lot, if not everything, of the church's success to the blind Lord Falworth, and now he was repaying that by providing a safe space from the disaster that his former supporter had brought upon himself by sheltering Sir John Dale.

I fancy that most boys do not love the grinding of school life—the lessons to be conned, the close application during study hours. It is not often pleasant to brisk, lively lads to be so cooped up. I wonder what the boys of to-day would have thought of Myles's training. With him that training was not only of the mind, but of the body as well, and for seven years it was almost unremitting. “Thou hast thine own way to make in the world, sirrah,” his father said more than once when the boy complained of the grinding hardness of his life, and to make one's way in those days meant a thousand times more than it does now; it meant not only a heart to feel and a brain to think, but a hand quick and strong to strike in battle, and a body tough to endure the wounds and blows in return. And so it was that Myles's body as well as his mind had to be trained to meet the needs of the dark age in which he lived.

I believe most boys don’t enjoy the grind of school life—the lessons to be memorized and the focused work during study hours. It’s not usually fun for energetic, lively kids to be stuck indoors like that. I wonder what today’s boys would think of Myles's training. For him, that training involved not just his mind but also his body, and it was almost non-stop for seven years. “You have to find your own way in the world, kid,” his father would say repeatedly when Myles complained about the tough demands of his life. Back then, making your way meant a lot more than it does now; it required not just a heart to feel and a brain to think, but also a strong and quick hand to fight and a body tough enough to endure wounds and blows. That’s why Myles's body, as well as his mind, had to be trained to handle the harsh realities of the dark age he lived in.

Every morning, winter or summer, rain or shine he tramped away six long miles to the priory school, and in the evenings his mother taught him French.

Every morning, whether it was winter or summer, rain or shine, he walked six long miles to the priory school, and in the evenings, his mother taught him French.

Myles, being prejudiced in the school of thought of his day, rebelled not a little at that last branch of his studies. “Why must I learn that vile tongue?” said he.

Myles, influenced by the prevailing attitudes of his time, strongly resisted that final part of his studies. “Why do I have to learn that horrible language?” he said.

“Call it not vile,” said the blind old Lord, grimly; “belike, when thou art grown a man, thou'lt have to seek thy fortune in France land, for England is haply no place for such as be of Falworth blood.” And in after-years, true to his father's prediction, the “vile tongue” served him well.

“Don’t call it worthless,” said the blind old Lord, sternly; “maybe when you grow up, you’ll have to look for your fortune in France, because England might not be suitable for someone of Falworth blood.” And in later years, just as his father predicted, the “worthless tongue” benefited him greatly.

As for his physical training, that pretty well filled up the hours between his morning studies at the monastery and his evening studies at home. Then it was that old Diccon Bowman took him in hand, than whom none could be better fitted to shape his young body to strength and his hands to skill in arms. The old bowman had served with Lord Falworth's father under the Black Prince both in France and Spain, and in long years of war had gained a practical knowledge of arms that few could surpass. Besides the use of the broadsword, the short sword, the quarter-staff, and the cudgel, he taught Myles to shoot so skilfully with the long-bow and the cross-bow that not a lad in the country-side was his match at the village butts. Attack and defence with the lance, and throwing the knife and dagger were also part of his training.

As for his physical training, that pretty much took up the time between his morning studies at the monastery and his evening studies at home. That was when old Diccon Bowman took him under his wing, and no one was better suited to shape his young body into strength and teach him skill in weapons. The old bowman had fought alongside Lord Falworth's father under the Black Prince in both France and Spain, and through years of war, he had gained practical knowledge of arms that few could match. Besides using the broadsword, the short sword, the quarter-staff, and the cudgel, he taught Myles to shoot so expertly with the longbow and crossbow that no other boy in the countryside could compete with him at the village targets. Learning to attack and defend with the lance, as well as throwing the knife and dagger, were also part of his training.

Then, in addition to this more regular part of his physical training, Myles was taught in another branch not so often included in the military education of the day—the art of wrestling. It happened that a fellow lived in Crosbey village, by name Ralph-the-Smith, who was the greatest wrestler in the country-side, and had worn the champion belt for three years. Every Sunday afternoon, in fair weather, he came to teach Myles the art, and being wonderfully adept in bodily feats, he soon grew so quick and active and firm-footed that he could cast any lad under twenty years of age living within a range of five miles.

Then, alongside the more regular part of his physical training, Myles was taught a subject not typically included in military education at the time—the art of wrestling. There was a guy in Crosbey village named Ralph-the-Smith, who was the best wrestler in the area and had held the champion belt for three years. Every Sunday afternoon, when the weather was nice, he came to teach Myles this skill, and he was so incredibly skilled in physical feats that Myles quickly became fast, agile, and sure-footed enough to take down any boy under twenty living within a five-mile radius.

“It is main ungentle armscraft that he learneth,” said Lord Falworth one day to Prior Edward. “Saving only the broadsword, the dagger, and the lance, there is but little that a gentleman of his strain may use. Neth'less, he gaineth quickness and suppleness, and if he hath true blood in his veins he will acquire knightly arts shrewdly quick when the time cometh to learn them.”

“It is truly unrefined skill that he is learning,” said Lord Falworth one day to Prior Edward. “Aside from the broadsword, the dagger, and the lance, there’s not much that a gentleman of his background can use. Nevertheless, he gains agility and flexibility, and if he has noble blood in his veins, he will pick up knightly skills quickly when the time comes to learn them.”

But hard and grinding as Myles's life was, it was not entirely without pleasures. There were many boys living in Crosbey-Dale and the village; yeomen's and farmers' sons, to be sure, but, nevertheless, lads of his own age, and that, after all, is the main requirement for friendship in boyhood's world. Then there was the river to bathe in; there were the hills and valleys to roam over, and the wold and woodland, with their wealth of nuts and birds'-nests and what not of boyhood's treasures.

But even though Myles's life was tough and demanding, it wasn't completely lacking in enjoyment. There were plenty of boys living in Crosbey-Dale and the nearby village—sons of farmers and landowners, sure—but still, boys his own age, which is really all you need for friendship during childhood. Plus, there was the river to swim in; the hills and valleys to explore, and the open fields and woods, full of nuts, bird nests, and all sorts of treasures from boyhood.

Once he gained a triumph that for many a day was very sweet under the tongue of his memory. As was said before, he had been three times to the market-town at fair-time, and upon the last of these occasions he had fought a bout of quarterstaff with a young fellow of twenty, and had been the conqueror. He was then only a little over fourteen years old.

Once he achieved a victory that remained sweet in his memory for many days. As mentioned before, he had visited the market town during fair time three times, and on the last occasion, he had dueled with a young man of twenty using a quarterstaff and emerged as the winner. At that time, he was just a little over fourteen years old.

Old Diccon, who had gone with him to the fair, had met some cronies of his own, with whom he had sat gossiping in the ale-booth, leaving Myles for the nonce to shift for himself. By-and-by the old man had noticed a crowd gathered at one part of the fair-ground, and, snuffing a fight, had gone running, ale-pot in hand. Then, peering over the shoulders of the crowd, he had seen his young master, stripped to the waist, fighting like a gladiator with a fellow a head taller than himself. Diccon was about to force his way through the crowd and drag them asunder, but a second look had showed his practised eye that Myles was not only holding his own, but was in the way of winning the victory. So he had stood with the others looking on, withholding himself from any interference and whatever upbraiding might be necessary until the fight had been brought to a triumphant close. Lord Falworth never heard directly of the redoubtable affair, but old Diccon was not so silent with the common folk of Crosbey-Dale, and so no doubt the father had some inkling of what had happened. It was shortly after this notable event that Myles was formally initiated into squirehood. His father and mother, as was the custom, stood sponsors for him. By them, each bearing a lighted taper, he was escorted to the altar. It was at St. Mary's Priory, and Prior Edward blessed the sword and girded it to the lad's side. No one was present but the four, and when the good Prior had given the benediction and had signed the cross upon his forehead, Myles's mother stooped and kissed his brow just where the priest's finger had drawn the holy sign. Her eyes brimmed bright with tears as she did so. Poor lady! perhaps she only then and for the first time realized how big her fledgling was growing for his nest. Henceforth Myles had the right to wear a sword.

Old Diccon, who had gone with him to the fair, ran into some of his friends and ended up chatting in the ale booth, leaving Myles to look after himself for the time being. Eventually, Diccon noticed a crowd gathering at one spot in the fairground and, sensing a fight, he rushed over with his ale pot in hand. Peering over the crowd, he saw his young master, bare-chested, battling a guy who was a head taller than him. Diccon was about to push through the crowd to separate them, but a second glance told him that Myles wasn’t just holding his own; he was on his way to winning. So, he stayed back with the others, refraining from any interference or criticism until the fight ended successfully. Lord Falworth never heard the details of this impressive event directly, but old Diccon wasn’t so quiet around the locals of Crosbey-Dale, so it’s likely the father had some idea of what had taken place. Shortly after this memorable incident, Myles was officially initiated into squirehood. His father and mother, as per tradition, acted as his sponsors. Each holding a lit candle, they escorted him to the altar. This took place at St. Mary's Priory, where Prior Edward blessed the sword and fastened it to the boy’s side. Only the four of them were present, and when the good Prior gave his blessing and made the sign of the cross on Myles’s forehead, his mother leaned down and kissed the spot where the priest had touched. Her eyes filled with tears as she did this. Poor lady! Maybe it was then, for the first time, that she realized how much her little one was growing up. From that point on, Myles had the right to wear a sword.

Myles had ended his fifteenth year. He was a bonny lad, with brown face, curling hair, a square, strong chin, and a pair of merry laughing blue eyes; his shoulders were broad; his chest was thick of girth; his muscles and thews were as tough as oak.

Myles had just finished his fifteenth year. He was a handsome young man, with a tan complexion, curly hair, a strong square jaw, and a pair of bright, cheerful blue eyes; his shoulders were broad; his chest was muscular; his muscles were as tough as oak.

The day upon which he was sixteen years old, as he came whistling home from the monastery school he was met by Diccon Bowman.

The day he turned sixteen, as he was whistling home from the monastery school, he was met by Diccon Bowman.

“Master Myles,” said the old man, with a snuffle in his voice—“Master Myles, thy father would see thee in his chamber, and bade me send thee to him as soon as thou didst come home. Oh, Master Myles, I fear me that belike thou art going to leave home to-morrow day.”

“Master Myles,” said the old man, his voice a bit shaky, “Master Myles, your father wants to see you in his room and told me to send you to him as soon as you got home. Oh, Master Myles, I’m afraid that you might be leaving home tomorrow.”

Myles stopped short. “To leave home!” he cried.

Myles froze. “To leave home!” he exclaimed.

“Aye,” said old Diccon, “belike thou goest to some grand castle to live there, and be a page there and what not, and then, haply, a gentleman-at-arms in some great lord's pay.”

“Yeah,” said old Diccon, “maybe you’re going to live in some fancy castle, be a page there and all that, and then, possibly, a gentleman-at-arms in the service of some wealthy lord.”

“What coil is this about castles and lords and gentlemen-at-arms?” said Myles. “What talkest thou of, Diccon? Art thou jesting?”

“What is this talk about castles and lords and knights?” Myles said. “What are you on about, Diccon? Are you joking?”

“Nay,” said Diccon, “I am not jesting. But go to thy father, and then thou wilt presently know all. Only this I do say, that it is like thou leavest us to-morrow day.”

“Nah,” said Diccon, “I’m not joking. But go talk to your dad, and then you’ll know everything soon enough. I will say this, though: it’s likely you’ll be leaving us tomorrow.”

And so it was as Diccon had said; Myles was to leave home the very next morning. He found his father and mother and Prior Edward together, waiting for his coming.

And so it turned out as Diccon had said; Myles was set to leave home the very next morning. He found his father, mother, and Prior Edward together, waiting for him.

“We three have been talking it over this morning,” said his father, “and so think each one that the time hath come for thee to quit this poor home of ours. An thou stay here ten years longer, thou'lt be no more fit to go then than now. To-morrow I will give thee a letter to my kinsman, the Earl of Mackworth. He has thriven in these days and I have fallen away, but time was that he and I were true sworn companions, and plighted together in friendship never to be sundered. Methinks, as I remember him, he will abide by his plighted troth, and will give thee his aid to rise in the world. So, as I said, to-morrow morning thou shalt set forth with Diccon Bowman, and shall go to Castle Devlen, and there deliver this letter which prayeth him to give thee a place in his household. Thou mayst have this afternoon to thyself to make read such things as thou shalt take with thee. And bid me Diccon to take the gray horse to the village and have it shod.”

“We three have been discussing this morning,” said his father, “and we all believe that the time has come for you to leave this poor home of ours. If you stay here ten more years, you'll be no more ready to go than you are now. Tomorrow, I will give you a letter to my relative, the Earl of Mackworth. He has prospered in these times while I have declined, but there was a time when he and I were true sworn friends, bound by a bond of friendship that was never to be broken. I think, as I remember him, he will honor his promise and will help you find your way in the world. So, as I said, tomorrow morning you will set off with Diccon Bowman and go to Castle Devlen, where you will deliver this letter asking him to give you a place in his household. You can have this afternoon to yourself to prepare anything you will take with you. And tell Diccon to take the gray horse to the village to get it shod.”

Prior Edward had been standing looking out of the window. As Lord Falworth ended he turned.

Prior Edward had been standing by the window, looking out. As Lord Falworth finished, he turned.

“And, Myles,” said he, “thou wilt need some money, so I will give thee as a loan forty shillings, which some day thou mayst return to me an thou wilt. For this know, Myles, a man cannot do in the world without money. Thy father hath it ready for thee in the chest, and will give it thee to-morrow ere thou goest.”

“And, Myles,” he said, “you'll need some money, so I’ll lend you forty shillings, which you can pay back to me someday if you want. Just know this, Myles: a man can’t get by in the world without money. Your father has it ready for you in the chest and will give it to you tomorrow before you leave.”

Lord Falworth had the grim strength of manhood's hard sense to upbear him in sending his son into the world, but the poor lady mother had nothing of that to uphold her. No doubt it was as hard then as it is now for the mother to see the nestling thrust from the nest to shift for itself. What tears were shed, what words of love were spoken to the only man-child, none but the mother and the son ever knew.

Lord Falworth had the tough strength of a man's practical sense to support him in sending his son out into the world, but the poor mother had none of that to help her. It was just as difficult then as it is now for a mother to watch her young one being pushed out of the nest to fend for himself. What tears were shed, what words of love were exchanged with the only son, only the mother and the son ever knew.

The next morning Myles and the old bowman rode away, and no doubt to the boy himself the dark shadows of leave-taking were lost in the golden light of hope as he rode out into the great world to seek his fortune.

The next morning, Myles and the old bowman rode away, and probably for the boy himself, the dark feelings of saying goodbye were overshadowed by the bright light of hope as he rode out into the vast world to pursue his fortune.





CHAPTER 3

WHAT MYLES remembered of Falworth loomed great and grand and big, as things do in the memory of childhood, but even memory could not make Falworth the equal of Devlen Castle, when, as he and Diccon Bowman rode out of Devlentown across the great, rude stone bridge that spanned the river, he first saw, rising above the crowns of the trees, those huge hoary walls, and the steep roofs and chimneys clustered thickly together, like the roofs and chimneys of a town.

WHAT MYLES remembered of Falworth seemed enormous and impressive, like things often do in childhood memories, but even his memories couldn't compare Falworth to Devlen Castle. As he and Diccon Bowman rode out of Devlentown across the large, rough stone bridge that crossed the river, he caught his first glimpse of those massive, ancient walls rising above the tree tops, and the steep roofs and chimneys packed closely together, resembling a small town.

The castle was built upon a plateau-like rise of ground, which was enclosed by the outer wall. It was surrounded on three sides by a loop-like bend of the river, and on the fourth was protected by a deep, broad, artificial moat, almost as wide as the stream from which it was fed. The road from the town wound for a little distance along by the edge of this moat. As Myles and the old bowman galloped by, with the answering echo of their horses' hoof-beats rattling back from the smooth stone face of the walls, the lad looked up, wondering at the height and strength of the great ancient fortress. In his air-castle building Myles had pictured the Earl receiving him as the son of his one-time comrade in arms—receiving him, perhaps, with somewhat of the rustic warmth that he knew at Crosbey-Dale; but now, as he stared at those massive walls from below, and realized his own insignificance and the greatness of this great Earl, he felt the first keen, helpless ache of homesickness shoot through his breast, and his heart yearned for Crosbey-Holt again.

The castle was built on a plateau, enclosed by an outer wall. It was surrounded on three sides by a loop of the river, and on the fourth side, it was protected by a deep, wide artificial moat, almost as wide as the stream that fed it. The road from the town wound along the edge of this moat for a bit. As Myles and the old bowman galloped past, the echo of their horses' hooves rang off the smooth stone walls. The boy looked up, amazed by the height and strength of the ancient fortress. In his daydreams, Myles had imagined the Earl greeting him as the son of his former comrade in arms—maybe with a bit of the rustic warmth he remembered from Crosbey-Dale. But now, as he stared up at those massive walls and felt his own smallness compared to the greatness of this Earl, he experienced a sharp, helpless pang of homesickness, and his heart longed for Crosbey-Holt once again.

Then they thundered across the bridge that spanned the moat, and through the dark shadows of the great gaping gate-way, and Diccon, bidding him stay for a moment, rode forward to bespeak the gate-keeper.

Then they charged across the bridge that crossed the moat, and through the dark shadows of the large open gateway, and Diccon, telling him to wait a moment, rode ahead to speak to the gatekeeper.

The gate-keeper gave the two in charge of one of the men-at-arms who were lounging upon a bench in the archway, who in turn gave them into the care of one of the house-servants in the outer court-yard. So, having been passed from one to another, and having answered many questions, Myles in due time found himself in the outer waiting-room sitting beside Diccon Bowman upon a wooden bench that stood along the wall under the great arch of a glazed window.

The gatekeeper handed the two over to one of the guards who were lounging on a bench in the archway, and that guard passed them on to a house servant in the outer courtyard. After being passed around and answering many questions, Myles eventually found himself in the outer waiting room sitting next to Diccon Bowman on a wooden bench that was along the wall under the large arch of a window.

For a while the poor country lad sat stupidly bewildered. He was aware of people coming and going; he was aware of talk and laughter sounding around him; but he thought of nothing but his aching homesickness and the oppression of his utter littleness in the busy life of this great castle.

For a while, the poor country boy sat there, feeling completely lost. He noticed people coming and going; he heard the conversations and laughter around him; but all he could think about was his deep homesickness and the overwhelming feeling of being so small in the hustle and bustle of this grand castle.

Meantime old Diccon Bowman was staring about him with huge interest, every now and then nudging his young master, calling his attention now to this and now to that, until at last the lad began to awaken somewhat from his despondency to the things around. Besides those servants and others who came and went, and a knot of six or eight men-at-arms with bills and pole-axes, who stood at the farther door-way talking together in low tones, now and then broken by a stifled laugh, was a group of four young squires, who lounged upon a bench beside a door-way hidden by an arras, and upon them Myles's eyes lit with a sudden interest. Three of the four were about his own age, one was a year or two older, and all four were dressed in the black-and-yellow uniform of the house of Beaumont.

In the meantime, old Diccon Bowman was looking around with great curiosity, nudging his young master now and then to point out different things, until eventually the boy started to shake off his gloom and notice the world around him. Besides the servants and others coming and going, and a group of six or eight men-at-arms with their weapons, who stood at the far doorway chatting quietly, sometimes interrupted by suppressed laughter, there was a group of four young squires lounging on a bench next to a doorway concealed by a tapestry. Myles’s eyes were drawn to them with sudden interest. Three of the four were about his age, one was a year or two older, and all four were dressed in the black-and-yellow uniform of the Beaumont household.

Myles plucked the bowman by the sleeve. “Be they squires, Diccon?” said he, nodding towards the door.

Myles grabbed the bowman by the sleeve. “Are they squires, Diccon?” he asked, nodding towards the door.

“Eh?” said Diccon. “Aye; they be squires.”

“Eh?” said Diccon. “Yeah; they’re squires.”

“And will my station be with them?” asked the boy.

“And will I be with them?” asked the boy.

“Aye; an the Earl take thee to service, thou'lt haply be taken as squire.”

“Aye; if the Earl has you serve him, you might get hired as a squire.”

Myles stared at them, and then of a sudden was aware that the young men were talking of him. He knew it by the way they eyed him askance, and spoke now and then in one another's ears. One of the four, a gay young fellow, with long riding-boots laced with green laces, said a few words, the others gave a laugh, and poor Myles, knowing how ungainly he must seem to them, felt the blood rush to his cheeks, and shyly turned his head.

Myles stared at them and suddenly realized that the young men were talking about him. He could tell by the way they glanced at him and whispered to each other. One of the four, a lively young guy in long riding boots with green laces, said something, and the others laughed. Poor Myles, knowing how awkward he must look to them, felt his cheeks flush and shyly turned his head.

Suddenly, as though stirred by an impulse, the same lad who had just created the laugh arose from the bench, and came directly across the room to where Myles and the bowman sat.

Suddenly, as if motivated by a sudden urge, the same boy who had just made everyone laugh stood up from the bench and walked straight across the room to where Myles and the archer were sitting.

“Give thee good-den,” said he. “What be'st thy name and whence comest thou, an I may make bold so to ask?”

“Good day to you,” he said. “What’s your name and where are you from, if I may be so bold to ask?”

“My name is Myles Falworth,” said Myles; “and I come from Crosbey-Dale bearing a letter to my Lord.”

“My name is Myles Falworth,” said Myles; “and I’m from Crosbey-Dale with a letter for my Lord.”

“Never did I hear of Crosbey-Dale,” said the squire. “But what seekest here, if so be I may ask that much?”

“Never have I heard of Crosbey-Dale,” said the squire. “But what are you looking for here, if I may ask that much?”

“I come seeking service,” said Myles, “and would enter as an esquire such as ye be in my Lord's household.”

“I've come looking for work,” said Myles, “and I’d like to join as an esquire like you do in my Lord's household.”

Myles's new acquaintance grinned. “Thou'lt make a droll squire to wait in a Lord's household,” said he. “Hast ever been in such service?”

Myles's new acquaintance grinned. “You'll make a funny squire waiting in a Lord's household,” he said. “Have you ever been in that kind of service?”

“Nay,” said Myles, “I have only been at school, and learned Latin and French and what not. But Diccon Bowman here hath taught me use of arms.”

“Nah,” said Myles, “I’ve only been to school and learned Latin and French and stuff. But Diccon Bowman here has taught me how to use weapons.”

The young squire laughed outright. “By'r Lady, thy talk doth tickle me, friend Myles,” said he. “Think'st thou such matters will gain thee footing here? But stay! Thou didst say anon that thou hadst a letter to my Lord. From whom is it?”

The young squire laughed loudly. “By my lady, your words really make me laugh, friend Myles,” he said. “Do you really think that kind of talk will help you here? But wait! You just mentioned that you have a letter for my Lord. Who's it from?”

“It is from my father,” said Myles. “He is of noble blood, but fallen in estate. He is a kinsman of my Lord's, and one time his comrade in arms.”

“It’s from my dad,” Myles said. “He comes from noble blood but has lost his status. He’s related to my Lord and was once his comrade in arms.”

“Sayst so?” said the other. “Then mayhap thy chances are not so ill, after all.” Then, after a moment, he added: “My name is Francis Gascoyne, and I will stand thy friend in this matter. Get thy letter ready, for my Lord and his Grace of York are within and come forth anon. The Archbishop is on his way to Dalworth, and my Lord escorts him so far as Uppingham. I and those others are to go along. Dost thou know my Lord by sight?”

“Is that so?” said the other. “Then maybe your chances aren’t as bad after all.” After a moment, he added: “My name is Francis Gascoyne, and I’ll be your ally in this matter. Get your letter ready, because my Lord and the Duke of York are inside and will come out soon. The Archbishop is heading to Dalworth, and my Lord will accompany him as far as Uppingham. I and the others will go along. Do you know my Lord by sight?”

“Nay,” said Myles, “I know him not.”

“Nah,” said Myles, “I don’t know him.”

“Then I will tell thee when he cometh. Listen!” said he, as a confused clattering sounded in the court-yard without. “Yonder are the horses now. They come presently. Busk thee with thy letter, friend Myles.”

“Then I will let you know when he arrives. Listen!” he said, as a loud clattering echoed in the courtyard outside. “The horses are here now. They’ll be here shortly. Get ready with your letter, my friend Myles.”

The attendants who passed through the anteroom now came and went more hurriedly, and Myles knew that the Earl must be about to come forth. He had hardly time to untie his pouch, take out the letter, and tie the strings again when the arras at the door-way was thrust suddenly aside, and a tall thin squire of about twenty came forth, said some words to the young men upon the bench, and then withdrew again. Instantly the squires arose and took their station beside the door-way. A sudden hush fell upon all in the room, and the men-at-arms stood in a line against the wall, stiff and erect as though all at once transformed to figures of iron. Once more the arras was drawn back, and in the hush Myles heard voices in the other room.

The attendants in the anteroom were now coming and going more quickly, and Myles realized that the Earl must be about to appear. He barely had time to untie his pouch, pull out the letter, and tie the strings again when the curtain at the doorway was suddenly pushed aside, and a tall, thin squire of about twenty stepped out, exchanged a few words with the young men on the bench, and then went back inside. Immediately, the squires stood up and positioned themselves by the doorway. A sudden silence fell over everyone in the room, and the men-at-arms lined up against the wall, straight and rigid as if they had all been turned into figures of iron. Once more, the curtain was pulled back, and in the silence, Myles heard voices from the other room.

“My Lord cometh,” whispered Gascoyne in his ear, and Myles felt his heart leap in answer.

“My Lord is coming,” whispered Gascoyne in his ear, and Myles felt his heart leap in response.

The next moment two noblemen came into the anteroom followed by a crowd of gentlemen, squires, and pages. One of the two was a dignitary of the Church; the other Myles instantly singled out as the Earl of Mackworth.

The next moment, two noblemen entered the anteroom, followed by a group of gentlemen, squires, and pages. One of the two was a church official; the other Myles immediately recognized as the Earl of Mackworth.





CHAPTER 4

He was a tall man, taller even than Myles's father. He had a thin face, deep-set bushy eyebrows, and a hawk nose. His upper lip was clean shaven, but from his chin a flowing beard of iron-gray hung nearly to his waist. He was clad in a riding-gown of black velvet that hung a little lower than the knee, trimmed with otter fur and embroidered with silver goshawks—the crest of the family of Beaumont.

He was a tall man, even taller than Myles's father. He had a thin face, deep-set bushy eyebrows, and a hawk-like nose. His upper lip was clean-shaven, but from his chin, a flowing iron-gray beard hung nearly to his waist. He wore a black velvet riding gown that fell just below the knee, trimmed with otter fur and embroidered with silver goshawks—the emblem of the Beaumont family.

A light shirt of link mail showed beneath the gown as he walked, and a pair of soft undressed leather riding-boots were laced as high as the knee, protecting his scarlet hose from mud and dirt. Over his shoulders he wore a collar of enamelled gold, from which hung a magnificent jewelled pendant, and upon his fist he carried a beautiful Iceland falcon.

A lightweight chainmail shirt peeked out from under his gown as he walked, and he wore a pair of soft, uncoated leather riding boots laced up to his knees, keeping his red hose safe from mud and dirt. Draped over his shoulders was a gold collar with enamel, from which dangled a stunning jeweled pendant, and he was holding a beautiful Iceland falcon on his fist.

As Myles stood staring, he suddenly heard Gascoyne's voice whisper in his ear, “Yon is my Lord; go forward and give him thy letter.”

As Myles stood there staring, he suddenly heard Gascoyne's voice whisper in his ear, “That’s my Lord; go ahead and give him your letter.”

Scarcely knowing what he did, he walked towards the Earl like a machine, his heart pounding within him and a great humming in his ears. As he drew near, the nobleman stopped for a moment and stared at him, and Myles, as in a dream, kneeled, and presented the letter. The Earl took it in his hand, turned it this way and that, looked first at the bearer, then at the packet, and then at the bearer again.

Scarcely aware of his actions, he walked toward the Earl like a robot, his heart racing and a loud buzzing in his ears. As he got closer, the nobleman paused for a moment and stared at him, and Myles, almost like he was dreaming, knelt down and handed over the letter. The Earl took it in his hand, examined it from different angles, looked at Myles, then at the envelope, and finally back at Myles again.

“Who art thou?” said he; “and what is the matter thou wouldst have of me?”

"Who are you?" he said. "And what do you want from me?"

“I am Myles Falworth,” said the lad, in a low voice; “and I come seeking service with you.”

“I’m Myles Falworth,” the young man said quietly, “and I’m here looking for work with you.”

The Earl drew his thick eyebrows quickly together, and shot a keen look at the lad. “Falworth?” said he, sharply—“Falworth? I know no Falworth!”

The Earl quickly knitted his thick eyebrows and shot a sharp look at the boy. “Falworth?” he said sharply—“Falworth? I don't know any Falworth!”

“The letter will tell you,” said Myles. “It is from one once dear to you.”

“The letter will explain,” Myles said. “It’s from someone who used to mean a lot to you.”

The Earl took the letter, and handing it to a gentleman who stood near, bade him break the seal. “Thou mayst stand,” said he to Myles; “needst not kneel there forever.” Then, taking the opened parchment again, he glanced first at the face and then at the back, and, seeing its length, looked vexed. Then he read for an earnest moment or two, skipping from line to line. Presently he folded the letter and thrust it into the pouch at his side. “So it is, your Grace,” said he to the lordly prelate, “that we who have luck to rise in the world must ever suffer by being plagued at all times and seasons. Here is one I chanced to know a dozen years ago, who thinks he hath a claim upon me, and saddles me with his son. I must e'en take the lad, too, for the sake of peace and quietness.” He glanced around, and seeing Gascoyne, who had drawn near, beckoned to him. “Take me this fellow,” said he, “to the buttery, and see him fed; and then to Sir James Lee, and have his name entered in the castle books. And stay, sirrah,” he added; “bid me Sir James, if it may be so done, to enter him as a squire-at-arms. Methinks he will be better serving so than in the household, for he appeareth a soothly rough cub for a page.”

The Earl took the letter and handed it to a gentleman nearby, telling him to break the seal. “You can stand,” he said to Myles; “you don't need to kneel there forever.” Then, taking the opened parchment back, he glanced at the front and then the back, and seeing how long it was, he looked annoyed. He read it intently for a moment or two, skipping from line to line. Soon, he folded the letter and put it into the pouch at his side. “So it is, your Grace,” he said to the lordly prelate, “that we who are fortunate enough to rise in the world must always suffer by being bothered at all times. Here’s someone I happened to know a dozen years ago, who thinks he has a claim on me, and burdens me with his son. I suppose I’ll have to take the boy too, for the sake of peace and quiet.” He looked around and saw Gascoyne, who had come closer, and called him over. “Take this fellow,” he said, “to the buttery, and make sure he gets fed; then take him to Sir James Lee, and have his name added to the castle records. And wait, boy,” he added; “ask Sir James, if possible, to register him as a squire-at-arms. I think he’ll serve better that way than as a page, because he seems like quite a rough cub.”

Myles did look rustic enough, standing clad in frieze in the midst of that gay company, and a murmur of laughter sounded around, though he was too bewildered to fully understand that he was the cause of the merriment. Then some hand drew him back—it was Gascoyne's—there was a bustle of people passing, and the next minute they were gone, and Myles and old Diccon Bowman and the young squire were left alone in the anteroom.

Myles did look pretty out of place, dressed in rough cloth among that lively crowd, and he could hear laughter all around him, though he was too confused to realize he was the reason for it. Then a hand pulled him back—it was Gascoyne's—there was a flurry of people moving by, and in the next moment, they were gone, leaving Myles, old Diccon Bowman, and the young squire alone in the anteroom.

Gascoyne looked very sour and put out. “Murrain upon it!” said he; “here is good sport spoiled for me to see thee fed. I wish no ill to thee, friend, but I would thou hadst come this afternoon or to-morrow.”

Gascoyne looked really frustrated and annoyed. “Curse it!” he said; “here is a great opportunity ruined just to see you being served. I don’t wish you any harm, my friend, but I wish you had come this afternoon or tomorrow.”

“Methinks I bring trouble and dole to every one,” said Myles, somewhat bitterly. “It would have been better had I never come to this place, methinks.”

“Miles said, somewhat bitterly, “I think I bring trouble and sadness to everyone. I feel it would have been better if I had never come to this place.”

His words and tone softened Gascoyne a little. “Ne'er mind,” said the squire; “it was not thy fault, and is past mending now. So come and fill thy stomach, in Heaven's name.”

His words and tone eased Gascoyne a bit. “Never mind,” said the squire; “it wasn't your fault, and there's no fixing it now. So come and fill your stomach, for Heaven's sake.”

Perhaps not the least hard part of the whole trying day for Myles was his parting with Diccon. Gascoyne and he had accompanied the old retainer to the outer gate, in the archway of which they now stood; for without a permit they could go no farther. The old bowman led by the bridle-rein the horse upon which Myles had ridden that morning. His own nag, a vicious brute, was restive to be gone, but Diccon held him in with tight rein. He reached down, and took Myles's sturdy brown hand in his crooked, knotted grasp.

Maybe the hardest part of the entire tough day for Myles was saying goodbye to Diccon. Gascoyne and he had walked the old retainer to the outer gate, where they were now standing in the archway; without a permit, they couldn't go any further. The old bowman held the horse that Myles had ridden that morning by the bridle. His own horse, a nasty beast, was eager to leave, but Diccon kept it under control with a tight rein. He bent down and took Myles's strong brown hand in his crooked, knotted grip.

“Farewell, young master,” he croaked, tremulously, with a watery glimmer in his pale eyes. “Thou wilt not forget me when I am gone?”

“Goodbye, young master,” he croaked, trembling, with a watery gleam in his pale eyes. “You won’t forget me when I’m gone, will you?”

“Nay,” said Myles; “I will not forget thee.”

“Nah,” Myles said, “I won’t forget you.”

“Aye, aye,” said the old man, looking down at him, and shaking his head slowly from side to side; “thou art a great tall sturdy fellow now, yet have I held thee on my knee many and many's the time, and dandled thee when thou wert only a little weeny babe. Be still, thou devil's limb!” he suddenly broke off, reining back his restive raw-boned steed, which began again to caper and prance. Myles was not sorry for the interruption; he felt awkward and abashed at the parting, and at the old man's reminiscences, knowing that Gascoyne's eyes were resting amusedly upon the scene, and that the men-at-arms were looking on. Certainly old Diccon did look droll as he struggled vainly with his vicious high-necked nag. “Nay, a murrain on thee! an' thou wilt go, go!” cried he at last, with a savage dig of his heels into the animal's ribs, and away they clattered, the led-horse kicking up its heels as a final parting, setting Gascoyne fairly alaughing. At the bend of the road the old man turned and nodded his head; the next moment he had disappeared around the angle of the wall, and it seemed to Myles, as he stood looking after him, as though the last thread that bound him to his old life had snapped and broken. As he turned he saw that Gascoyne was looking at him.

“Aye, aye,” said the old man, looking down at him and shaking his head slowly from side to side. “You’re a big, strong guy now, but I’ve held you on my lap countless times and played with you when you were just a tiny baby. Be still, you little devil!” he suddenly broke off, pulling back on his restless, bony horse, which started to prance again. Myles was glad for the interruption; he felt awkward and embarrassed at the farewell and the old man's memories, knowing that Gascoyne was watching the scene with amusement and that the men-at-arms were observing. Old Diccon definitely looked funny as he struggled in vain with his high-strung horse. “Nay, a curse on you! If you’re going to go, then go!” he finally shouted, giving the horse a hard kick in its ribs, and away they clattered, the led horse kicking up its heels as a final farewell, making Gascoyne burst out laughing. At the bend of the road, the old man turned and nodded his head; the next moment, he vanished around the corner of the wall, and it seemed to Myles, as he stood watching, like the last thread connecting him to his old life had snapped. When he turned, he saw that Gascoyne was looking at him.

“Dost feel downhearted?” said the young squire, curiously.

“Are you feeling down?” asked the young squire, with curiosity.

“Nay,” said Myles, brusquely. Nevertheless his throat was tight and dry, and the word came huskily in spite of himself.

“Nah,” said Myles, abruptly. Still, his throat was tight and dry, and the word came out hoarsely despite himself.





CHAPTER 5

THE EARL of Mackworth, as was customary among the great lords in those days, maintained a small army of knights, gentlemen, men-at-arms, and retainers, who were expected to serve him upon all occasions of need, and from whom were supplied his quota of recruits to fill such levies as might be made upon him by the King in time of war.

THE EARL of Mackworth, like many of the prominent lords back then, kept a small group of knights, gentlemen, warriors, and servants who were expected to assist him whenever necessary. They also provided the required number of recruits for any military demands the King might make during wartime.

The knights and gentlemen of this little army of horse and foot soldiers were largely recruited from the company of squires and bachelors, as the young novitiate soldiers of the castle were called.

The knights and gentlemen of this small army of cavalry and infantry were mostly gathered from the group of squires and bachelors, which is what the young trainee soldiers of the castle were called.

This company of esquires consisted of from eighty to ninety lads, ranging in age from eight to twenty years. Those under fourteen years were termed pages, and served chiefly the Countess and her waiting gentlewomen, in whose company they acquired the graces and polish of the times, such as they were. After reaching the age of fourteen the lads were entitled to the name of esquire or squire.

This group of young knights had about eighty to ninety boys, aged from eight to twenty years old. The boys under fourteen were called pages and mostly served the Countess and her attendants, where they learned the manners and elegance of the era. Once they turned fourteen, the boys were allowed to be called esquires or squires.

In most of the great houses of the time the esquires were the especial attendants upon the Lord and Lady of the house, holding such positions as body-squires, cup-bearers, carvers, and sometimes the office of chamberlain. But Devlen, like some other of the princely castles of the greatest nobles, was more like a military post or a fortress than an ordinary household. Only comparatively few of the esquires could be used in personal attendance upon the Earl; the others were trained more strictly in arms, and served rather in the capacity of a sort of body-guard than as ordinary squires. For, as the Earl rose in power and influence, and as it so became well worth while for the lower nobility and gentry to enter their sons in his family, the body of squires became almost cumbersomely large. Accordingly, that part which comprised the squires proper, as separate from the younger pages, was divided into three classes—first, squires of the body, who were those just past pagehood, and who waited upon the Earl in personal service; second, squires of the household, who, having regular hours assigned for exercise in the manual of arms, were relieved from personal service excepting upon especial occasions; and thirdly and lastly, at the head of the whole body of lads, a class called bachelors—young men ranging from eighteen to twenty years of age. This class was supposed to exercise a sort of government over the other and younger squires—to keep them in order as much as possible, to marshal them upon occasions of importance, to see that their arms and equipments were kept in good order, to call the roll for chapel in the morning, and to see that those not upon duty in the house were present at the daily exercise at arms. Orders to the squires were generally transmitted through the bachelors, and the head of that body was expected to make weekly reports of affairs in their quarters to the chief captain of the body.

In most of the great houses of the time, the esquires were the main attendants to the Lord and Lady of the house, holding roles such as body squires, cup-bearers, carvers, and occasionally the position of chamberlain. However, Devlen, like some other noble castles, resembled more of a military outpost or fortress than a regular home. Only a few of the esquires could attend personally to the Earl; the rest were trained more rigorously in combat and served more as a bodyguard than as typical squires. As the Earl gained power and influence, it became increasingly worthwhile for lower nobility and gentry to send their sons into his service, resulting in a large number of squires. Consequently, the squires were divided into three groups—first, body squires, who were those just past being pages and who served the Earl personally; second, household squires, who had designated times for training in weapons and were excused from personal service except on special occasions; and finally, at the top of the group, a class called bachelors—young men between eighteen and twenty years old. This class was supposed to oversee the younger squires, keeping them orderly, leading them during important events, ensuring their weapons and gear were in good shape, calling roll for chapel in the morning, and making sure that those not on duty at the house attended daily weapon training. Orders for the squires typically went through the bachelors, and the leader of that group was expected to provide weekly updates on their activities to the chief captain.

From this overlordship of the bachelors there had gradually risen a system of fagging, such as is or was practised in the great English public schools—enforced services exacted from the younger lads—which at the time Myles came to Devlen had, in the five or six years it had been in practice, grown to be an absolute though unwritten law of the body—a law supported by all the prestige of long-continued usage. At that time the bachelors numbered but thirteen, yet they exercised over the rest of the sixty-four squires and pages a rule of iron, and were taskmasters, hard, exacting, and oftentimes cruel.

From the dominance of the bachelors, a system of junior servitude had gradually developed, similar to what was or is practiced in the major English public schools—mandatory tasks required from the younger boys. By the time Myles arrived at Devlen, this practice had been in place for five or six years and had become an undeniable, though unspoken, rule within the community—a rule upheld by the weight of long-standing tradition. At that moment, there were only thirteen bachelors, yet they exerted strict control over the remaining sixty-four squires and pages, acting as harsh, demanding, and often cruel taskmasters.

The whole company of squires and pages was under the supreme command of a certain one-eyed knight, by name Sir James Lee; a soldier seasoned by the fire of a dozen battles, bearing a score of wounds won in fight and tourney, and withered by hardship and labor to a leather-like toughness. He had fought upon the King's side in all the late wars, and had at Shrewsbury received a wound that unfitted him for active service, so that now he was fallen to the post of Captain of Esquires at Devlen Castle—a man disappointed in life, and with a temper imbittered by that failure as well as by cankering pain.

The entire group of squires and pages was under the command of a certain one-eyed knight named Sir James Lee. He was a soldier hardened by the experience of a dozen battles, with many wounds from fights and tournaments, and his body had become tough and leather-like from hardship and labor. He had fought on the King's side in all the recent wars, and at Shrewsbury, he was wounded in a way that made him unfit for active duty. Now, he had taken the position of Captain of Esquires at Devlen Castle—a man disillusioned with life, with a temper soured by his failures and ongoing pain.

Yet Perhaps no one could have been better fitted for the place he held than Sir James Lee. The lads under his charge were a rude, rough, unruly set, quick, like their elders, to quarrel, and to quarrel fiercely, even to the drawing of sword or dagger. But there was a cold, iron sternness about the grim old man that quelled them, as the trainer with a lash of steel might quell a den of young wolves. The apartments in which he was lodged, with his clerk, were next in the dormitory of the lads, and even in the midst of the most excited brawlings the distant sound of his harsh voice, “Silence, messieurs!” would bring an instant hush to the loudest uproar.

Yet perhaps no one was better suited for the role than Sir James Lee. The boys under his supervision were a rough, unruly group, quick to quarrel like their older counterparts, often escalating to drawn swords or daggers. But there was a cold, iron sternness about the grim old man that silenced them, just like a trainer with a whip might calm a pack of young wolves. His quarters, shared with his clerk, were next to the boys' dormitory, and even amid their wildest fights, the distant sound of his harsh voice, “Silence, gentlemen!” would instantly quiet the loudest commotion.

It was into his grim presence that Myles was introduced by Gascoyne. Sir James was in his office, a room bare of ornament or adornment or superfluous comfort of any sort—without even so much as a mat of rushes upon the cold stone pavement to make it less cheerless. The old one-eyed knight sat gnawing his bristling mustaches. To anyone who knew him it would have been apparent that, as the castle phrase went, “the devil sat astride of his neck,” which meant that some one of his blind wounds was aching more sorely than usual.

It was into his grim presence that Myles was introduced by Gascoyne. Sir James was in his office, a room stripped of any decoration or comfort of any kind—without even a mat of rushes on the cold stone floor to make it feel less dreary. The old one-eyed knight sat chewing on his bristly mustache. To anyone who knew him, it would have been clear that, as the castle saying went, “the devil sat on his neck,” meaning that one of his old injuries was hurting more than usual.

His clerk sat beside him, with account-books and parchment spread upon the table, and the head squire, Walter Blunt, a lad some three or four years older than Myles, and half a head taller, black-browed, powerfully built, and with cheek and chin darkened by the soft budding of his adolescent beard, stood making his report.

His clerk sat next to him, with account books and parchment laid out on the table, while the head squire, Walter Blunt, a guy three or four years older than Myles and half a head taller, with dark brows, a strong build, and a cheek and chin lightly shaded by the soft growth of his teenage beard, stood there giving his report.

Sir James listened in grim silence while Gascoyne told his errand.

Sir James listened in tense silence while Gascoyne explained his purpose.

“So, then, pardee, I am bid to take another one of ye, am I?” he snarled. “As though ye caused me not trouble enow; and this one a cub, looking a very boor in carriage and breeding. Mayhap the Earl thinketh I am to train boys to his dilly-dally household service as well as to use of arms.”

“So, I’m being asked to take on another of you, am I?” he snapped. “As if you haven’t caused me enough trouble already; and this one is a child, looking very rude in behavior and upbringing. Maybe the Earl thinks I should be training boys for his silly household tasks as well as for combat.”

“Sir,” said Gascoyne, timidly, “my Lord sayeth he would have this one entered direct as a squire of the body, so that he need not serve in the household.”

“Sir,” said Gascoyne, nervously, “my Lord says he wants this one entered directly as a squire of the body, so that he doesn’t have to serve in the household.”

“Sayest so?” cried Sir James, harshly. “Then take thou my message back again to thy Lord. Not for Mackworth—no, nor a better man than he—will I make any changes in my government. An I be set to rule a pack of boys, I will rule them as I list, and not according to any man's bidding. Tell him, sirrah, that I will enter no lad as squire of the body without first testing an he be fit at arms to hold that place.” He sat for a while glowering at Myles and gnawing his mustaches, and for the time no one dared to break the grim silence. “What is thy name?” said he, suddenly. And then, almost before Myles could answer, he asked the head squire whether he could find a place to lodge him.

“Is that so?” shouted Sir James, harshly. “Then take my message back to your Lord. I won’t make any changes in my government for Mackworth—no, not even for a better man than him. If I'm going to rule a bunch of boys, I’ll do it my way, not according to anyone else’s command. Tell him, boy, that I won’t accept any lad as squire of the body without first testing whether he’s fit at arms to hold that position.” He sat for a while glaring at Myles and gnawing on his mustache, and for the moment, no one dared to break the tense silence. “What’s your name?” he asked suddenly. And then, almost before Myles could answer, he turned to the head squire and asked if he could find a place for him to stay.

“There is Gillis Whitlock's cot empty,” said Blunt. “He is in the infirmary, and belike goeth home again when he cometh thence. The fever hath gotten into his bones, and—”

“There’s Gillis Whitlock’s cot empty,” said Blunt. “He’s in the infirmary, and probably going home again when he leaves there. The fever has gotten into his bones, and—”

“That will do,” said the knight, interrupting him impatiently. “Let him take that place, or any other that thou hast. And thou, Jerome,” said he to his clerk, “thou mayst enter him upon the roll, though whether it be as page or squire or bachelor shall be as I please, and not as Mackworth biddeth me. Now get ye gone.”

“That’s enough,” said the knight, cutting him off impatiently. “Let him take that spot or any other you have. And you, Jerome,” he said to his clerk, “you can add him to the register, but whether he’s a page, squire, or bachelor will be up to me, not what Mackworth tells me to do. Now, you can leave.”

“Old Bruin's wound smarteth him sore,” Gascoyne observed, as the two lads walked across the armory court. He had good-naturedly offered to show the new-comer the many sights of interest around the castle, and in the hour or so of ramble that followed, the two grew from acquaintances to friends with a quickness that boyhood alone can bring about. They visited the armory, the chapel, the stables, the great hall, the Painted Chamber, the guard-house, the mess-room, and even the scullery and the kitchen, with its great range of boilers and furnaces and ovens. Last of all Myles's new friend introduced him to the armor-smithy.

“Old Bruin's wound hurts him badly,” Gascoyne said as the two boys walked across the armory courtyard. He had cheerfully offered to show the newcomer all the interesting sights around the castle, and in the hour or so that followed, they quickly went from being acquaintances to friends, a bond that only childhood can create. They checked out the armory, the chapel, the stables, the great hall, the Painted Chamber, the guardhouse, the mess room, and even the scullery and kitchen, with its large range of boilers, furnaces, and ovens. Finally, Myles's new friend took him to the armory.

“My Lord hath sent a piece of Milan armor thither to be repaired,” said he. “Belike thou would like to see it.”

“My lord has sent a piece of Milan armor over there to be repaired,” he said. “You might want to see it.”

“Aye,” said Myles, eagerly, “that would I.”

“Aye,” said Myles, eagerly, “I would.”

The smith was a gruff, good-natured fellow, and showed the piece of armor to Myles readily and willingly enough. It was a beautiful bascinet of inlaid workmanship, and was edged with a rim of gold. Myles scarcely dared touch it; he gazed at it with an unconcealed delight that warmed the smith's honest heart.

The blacksmith was a rough but friendly guy, and he eagerly showed the armor piece to Myles. It was a stunning bascinet with intricate inlays, edged with a gold rim. Myles could barely bring himself to touch it; he looked at it with obvious delight that warmed the blacksmith's genuine heart.

“I have another piece of Milan here,” said he. “Did I ever show thee my dagger, Master Gascoyne?”

“I have another piece of Milan here,” he said. “Did I ever show you my dagger, Master Gascoyne?”

“Nay,” said the squire.

“No,” said the squire.

The smith unlocked a great oaken chest in the corner of the shop, lifted the lid, and brought thence a beautiful dagger with the handle of ebony and silver-gilt, and a sheath of Spanish leather, embossed and gilt. The keen, well-tempered blade was beautifully engraved and inlaid with niello-work, representing a group of figures in a then popular subject—the dance of Death. It was a weapon at once unique and beautiful, and even Gascoyne showed an admiration scarcely less keen than Myles's openly-expressed delight.

The smith unlocked a large oak chest in the corner of the shop, lifted the lid, and took out a stunning dagger with an ebony and silver-gilt handle, and a sheath made of embossed and gilded Spanish leather. The sharp, well-tempered blade was beautifully engraved and inlaid with niello work, depicting a group of figures in a then-popular theme—the dance of Death. It was a weapon that was both unique and beautiful, and even Gascoyne displayed a level of admiration that was almost as keen as Myles's openly-expressed delight.

“To whom doth it belong?” said he, trying the point upon his thumb nail.

“To whom does it belong?” he said, testing the point on his thumbnail.

“There,” said the smith, “is the jest of the whole, for it belongeth to me. Sir William Beauclerk bade me order the weapon through Master Gildersworthy, of London town, and by the time it came hither, lo! he had died, and so it fell to my hands. No one here payeth the price for the trinket, and so I must e'en keep it myself, though I be but a poor man.”

“There,” said the blacksmith, “is the joke of it all, because it belongs to me. Sir William Beauclerk told me to get the weapon through Master Gildersworthy in London, and by the time it arrived here, he had died, so it ended up in my hands. No one here is willing to pay for the thing, so I guess I have to keep it myself, even though I’m just a poor man.”

“How much dost thou hold it for?” said Gascoyne.

“How much do you want for it?” said Gascoyne.

“Seventeen shillings buyeth it,” said the armorer, carelessly.

“Seventeen shillings will buy it,” said the armorer, casually.

“Aye, aye,” said Gascoyne, with a sigh; “so it is to be poor, and not be able to have such things as one loveth and would fain possess. Seventeen shillings is nigh as much by half again as all my yearly wage.”

“Aye, aye,” said Gascoyne, with a sigh; “so it is to be poor, and not be able to have the things one loves and wishes to own. Seventeen shillings is almost one and a half times my entire yearly wage.”

Then a sudden thought came to Myles, and as it came his cheeks glowed as hot as fire “Master Gascoyne,” said he, with gruff awkwardness, “thou hast been a very good, true friend to me since I have come to this place, and hast befriended me in all ways thou mightest do, and I, as well I know, but a poor rustic clod. Now I have forty shillings by me which I may spend as I list, and so I do beseech thee that thou wilt take yon dagger of me as a love-gift, and have and hold it for thy very own.”

Then a sudden thought hit Myles, and as it did, his cheeks burned bright red. “Master Gascoyne,” he said, awkwardly, “you've been a really good, true friend to me since I got here and have helped me in every way you could, while I know I’m just a simple rustic. Now I have forty shillings with me that I can spend however I want, so I ask you to please accept this dagger from me as a gift of friendship, and keep it as your own.”

Gascoyne stared open-mouthed at Myles. “Dost mean it?” said he, at last.

Gascoyne stared in shock at Myles. “Do you really mean it?” he finally asked.

“Aye,” said Myles, “I do mean it. Master Smith, give him the blade.”

“Aye,” said Myles, “I really mean it. Master Smith, give him the blade.”

At first the smith grinned, thinking it all a jest; but he soon saw that Myles was serious enough, and when the seventeen shillings were produced and counted down upon the anvil, he took off his cap and made Myles a low bow as he swept them into his pouch. “Now, by my faith and troth,” quoth he, “that I do call a true lordly gift. Is it not so, Master Gascoyne?”

At first, the smith smiled, thinking it was all a joke; but he quickly realized that Myles was dead serious. When the seventeen shillings were taken out and counted onto the anvil, he took off his cap and gave Myles a deep bow as he put the coins into his pouch. “Now, I swear,” he said, “that’s what I call a genuine noble gift. Don’t you agree, Master Gascoyne?”

“Aye,” said Gascoyne, with a gulp, “it is, in soothly earnest.” And thereupon, to Myles's great wonderment, he suddenly flung his arms about his neck, and, giving him a great hug, kissed him upon the cheek. “Dear Myles,” said he, “I tell thee truly and of a verity I did feel warm towards thee from the very first time I saw thee sitting like a poor oaf upon the bench up yonder in the anteroom, and now of a sooth I give thee assurance that I do love thee as my own brother. Yea, I will take the dagger, and will stand by thee as a true friend from this time forth. Mayhap thou mayst need a true friend in this place ere thou livest long with us, for some of us esquires be soothly rough, and knocks are more plenty here than broad pennies, so that one new come is like to have a hard time gaining a footing.”

“Yeah,” said Gascoyne, swallowing hard, “it really is.” And then, to Myles's amazement, he suddenly wrapped his arms around his neck, gave him a big hug, and kissed him on the cheek. “Dear Myles,” he said, “I honestly tell you that I felt a connection to you from the very first moment I saw you sitting like a lost soul on the bench over there in the waiting room, and I can assure you now that I love you like my own brother. Yes, I will take the dagger and will stand by you as a true friend from now on. You might need a real friend here before long, because some of us squires can be pretty rough, and there are more punches thrown here than there are coins, which means someone new is likely to have a tough time settling in.”

“I thank thee,” said Myles, “for thy offer of love and friendship, and do tell thee, upon my part, that I also of all the world would like best to have thee for my friend.”

“I thank you,” Myles said, “for your offer of love and friendship, and I want to tell you that, of everyone in the world, I would also most like to have you as my friend.”

Such was the manner In which Myles formed the first great friendship of his life, a friendship that was destined to last him through many years to come. As the two walked back across the great quadrangle, upon which fronted the main buildings of the castle, their arms were wound across one another's shoulders, after the manner, as a certain great writer says, of boys and lovers.

Such was the way Myles formed the first big friendship of his life, a friendship that was meant to last for many years to come. As the two walked back across the large courtyard, where the main buildings of the castle faced, their arms were draped over each other's shoulders, similar to what a certain famous writer describes about boys and lovers.





CHAPTER 6

A boy's life is of a very flexible sort. It takes but a little while for it to shape itself to any new surroundings in which it may be thrown, to make itself new friends, to settle itself to new habits; and so it was that Myles fell directly into the ways of the lads of Devlen. On his first morning, as he washed his face and hands with the other squires and pages in a great tank of water in the armory court-yard, he presently found himself splashing and dashing with the others, laughing and shouting as loud as any, and calling some by their Christian names as though he had known them for years instead of overnight. During chapel he watched with sympathetic delight the covert pranks of the youngsters during the half-hour that Father Emmanuel droned his Latin, and with his dagger point he carved his own name among the many cut deep into the back of the bench before him. When, after breakfast, the squires poured like school-boys into the great armory to answer to the roll-call for daily exercise, he came storming in with the rest, beating the lad in front of him with his cap.

A boy's life is very adaptable. It only takes a short time for him to adjust to any new environment he finds himself in, make new friends, and settle into new routines; and that's exactly how Myles fit right in with the boys of Devlen. On his first morning, while washing his face and hands with the other squires and pages in a big tank of water in the armory courtyard, he soon found himself splashing around and having fun with everyone else, laughing and shouting as loudly as anyone, and calling some of them by their first names as if he had known them for years instead of just one night. During chapel, he watched with amused interest as the kids pulled off sneaky pranks during the half-hour that Father Emmanuel droned on in Latin, and with the tip of his dagger, he carved his name into the many already etched into the back of the bench in front of him. After breakfast, when the squires rushed like schoolboys into the big armory for the daily roll-call for exercise, he barreled in with the rest, playfully hitting the boy in front of him with his cap.

Boys are very keen to feel the influence of a forceful character. A lad with a strong will is quick to reach his proper level as a greater or lesser leader among the others, and Myles was of just the masterful nature to make his individuality felt among the Devlen squires. He was quick enough to yield obedience upon all occasions to proper authority, but would never bend an inch to the usurpation of tyranny. In the school at St. Mary's Priory at Crosbey-Dale he would submit without a murmur or offer of resistance to chastisement by old Father Ambrose, the regular teacher; but once, when the fat old monk was sick, and a great long-legged strapping young friar, who had temporarily taken his place, undertook to administer punishment, Myles, with a wrestling trip, flung him sprawling backward over a bench into the midst of a shoal of small boys amid a hubbub of riotous confusion. He had been flogged soundly for it under the supervision of Prior Edward himself; but so soon as his punishment was over, he assured the prior very seriously that should like occasion again happen he would act in the same manner, flogging or no flogging.

Boys are really eager to feel the impact of a strong personality. A kid with a strong will quickly finds his place as a leader, whether it's big or small, among his peers, and Myles had that commanding presence that made him stand out among the Devlen squires. He was always willing to obey proper authority, but he wouldn’t give in to tyranny at all. At St. Mary's Priory school in Crosbey-Dale, he would accept punishment from old Father Ambrose, the regular teacher, without a complaint or any resistance. However, when the chubby old monk was sick and a tall, lanky young friar temporarily took over, Myles flipped him over a bench and sent him tumbling into a crowd of smaller boys, causing a chaotic scene. He got punished pretty badly for it by Prior Edward himself, but once the punishment was over, he seriously told the prior that if the situation happened again, he'd do the same thing, punishment or not.

It was this bold, outspoken spirit that gained him at once friends and enemies at Devlen, and though it first showed itself in what was but a little matter, nevertheless it set a mark upon him that singled him out from the rest, and, although he did not suspect it at the time, called to him the attention of Sir James Lee himself, who regarded him as a lad of free and frank spirit.

It was this bold, outspoken personality that quickly earned him both friends and enemies at Devlen. Although it first appeared over something small, it left a distinct impression on him that set him apart from others. At the time, he didn't realize it, but it drew the attention of Sir James Lee himself, who saw him as a young man with a free and open spirit.

The first morning after the roll-call in the armory, as Walter Blunt, the head bachelor, rolled up the slip of parchment, and the temporary silence burst forth into redoubled noise and confusion, each lad arming himself from a row of racks that stood along the wall, he beckoned Myles to him.

The first morning after the roll-call in the armory, as Walter Blunt, the head bachelor, rolled up the slip of parchment, and the temporary silence erupted into even more noise and chaos, each guy grabbed his gear from a line of racks along the wall, he signaled Myles to come over.

“My Lord himself hath spoken to Sir James Lee concerning thee,” said he. “Sir James maintaineth that he will not enter thee into the body till thou hast first practised for a while at the pels, and shown what thou canst do at broadsword. Hast ever fought at the pel?”

“My Lord himself has spoken to Sir James Lee about you,” he said. “Sir James insists that he won't admit you until you've first practiced for a while at the pell and demonstrated what you can do with a broadsword. Have you ever fought at the pell?”

“Aye,” answered Myles, “and that every day of my life sin I became esquire four years ago, saving only Sundays and holy days.”

“Aye,” answered Myles, “and I’ve done that every day since I became an esquire four years ago, except for Sundays and holy days.”

“With shield and broadsword?”

"With a shield and sword?"

“Sometimes,” said Myles, “and sometimes with the short sword.”

"Sometimes," Myles said, "and other times with the short sword."

“Sir James would have thee come to the tilt-yard this morn; he himself will take thee in hand to try what thou canst do. Thou mayst take the arms upon yonder rack, and use them until otherwise bidden. Thou seest that the number painted above it on the wall is seventeen; that will be thy number for the nonce.”

“Sir James wants you to come to the jousting yard this morning; he will personally help you see what you’re capable of. You can take the armor on that rack and use it until you're told otherwise. You’ll notice that the number painted above it on the wall is seventeen; that will be your number for now.”

So Myles armed himself from his rack as the others were doing from theirs. The armor was rude and heavy, used to accustom the body to the weight of the iron plates rather than for any defence. It consisted of a cuirass, or breastplate of iron, opening at the side with hinges, and catching with hooks and eyes; epauliers, or shoulder-plates; arm-plates and leg-pieces; and a bascinet, or open-faced helmet. A great triangular shield covered with leather and studded with bosses of iron, and a heavy broadsword, pointed and dulled at the edges, completed the equipment.

So Myles geared up from his rack while the others did the same with theirs. The armor was rough and heavy, designed to get the body used to the weight of the iron plates rather than for protection. It included a cuirass, or iron breastplate, that opened at the side with hinges and fastened with hooks and eyes; shoulder plates; arm guards and leg pieces; and a bascinet, or open-faced helmet. A large triangular shield covered in leather and studded with iron bosses, along with a heavy broadsword that was pointed but had dull edges, completed the gear.

The practice at the pels which Myles was bidden to attend comprised the chief exercise of the day with the esquires of young cadet soldiers of that time, and in it they learned not only all the strokes, cuts, and thrusts of sword-play then in vogue, but also toughness, endurance, and elastic quickness. The pels themselves consisted of upright posts of ash or oak, about five feet six inches in height, and in girth somewhat thicker than a man's thigh. They were firmly planted in the ground, and upon them the strokes of the broadsword were directed.

The practice at the pels that Myles was invited to attend was the main activity of the day for the young cadet soldiers of that time. In this practice, they learned not only all the techniques, cuts, and thrusts of sword-fighting popular at the time, but also developed toughness, endurance, and quick agility. The pels themselves were upright posts made of ash or oak, about five feet six inches tall, and thicker than a man's thigh. They were securely planted in the ground, and the strokes of the broadsword were aimed at them.

At Devlen the pels stood just back of the open and covered tilting courts and the archery ranges, and thither those lads not upon household duty were marched every morning excepting Fridays and Sundays, and were there exercised under the direction of Sir James Lee and two assistants. The whole company was divided into two, sometimes into three parties, each of which took its turn at the exercise, delivering at the word of command the various strokes, feints, attacks, and retreats as the instructors ordered.

At Devlen, the boys were lined up just behind the open and covered tilting courts and the archery ranges. Every morning, except Fridays and Sundays, the boys not assigned to household chores were marched there and trained under the guidance of Sir James Lee and two assistants. The entire group was split into two, sometimes three teams, each taking turns to exercise, performing various strokes, feints, attacks, and retreats on command as instructed by the trainers.

After five minutes of this mock battle the perspiration began to pour down the faces, and the breath to come thick and short; but it was not until the lads could absolutely endure no more that the order was given to rest, and they were allowed to fling themselves panting upon the ground, while another company took its place at the triple row of posts.

After five minutes of this fake battle, sweat started pouring down their faces, and their breathing became heavy and short. But it wasn't until the boys could barely handle it anymore that the order was given to take a break, and they were allowed to collapse, panting on the ground, while another group took their spot at the three rows of posts.

As Myles struck and hacked at the pel assigned to him, Sir James Lee stood beside him watching him in grim silence. The lad did his best to show the knight all that he knew of upper cut, under cut, thrust, and back-hand stroke, but it did not seem to him that Sir James was very well satisfied with his skill.

As Myles swung and chopped at the target assigned to him, Sir James Lee stood next to him, watching in heavy silence. The boy tried his best to demonstrate everything he knew about uppercuts, undercuts, thrusts, and backhand strokes, but it didn't seem like Sir James was very impressed with his skills.

“Thou fightest like a clodpole,” said the old man. “Ha, that stroke was but ill-recovered. Strike me it again, and get thou in guard more quickly.”

"You fight like a fool," said the old man. "Ha, that strike was poorly recovered. Hit me again, and get your guard up more quickly."

Myles repeated the stroke.

Myles repeated the action.

“Pest!” cried Sir James. “Thou art too slow by a week. Here, strike thou the blow at me.”

“Pest!” shouted Sir James. “You’re a week late. Go ahead, hit me.”

Myles hesitated. Sir James held a stout staff in his hand, but otherwise he was unarmed.

Myles hesitated. Sir James held a sturdy staff in his hand, but otherwise, he was unarmed.

“Strike, I say!” said Sir James. “What stayest thou for? Art afeard?”

“Strike, I say!” said Sir James. “What are you waiting for? Are you afraid?”

It was Myles's answer that set the seal of individuality upon him. “Nay,” said he, boldly, “I am not afeard. I fear not thee nor any man!” So saying, he delivered the stroke at Sir James with might and main. It was met with a jarring blow that made his wrist and arm tingle, and the next instant he received a stroke upon the bascinet that caused his ears to ring and the sparks to dance and fly before his eyes.

It was Myles's response that marked his individuality. “No,” he said confidently, “I’m not afraid. I don’t fear you or any man!” With that, he struck at Sir James with all his strength. His blow was met with a forceful hit that made his wrist and arm tingle, and in the next moment, he received a hit on his helmet that made his ears ring and caused sparks to dance and fly before his eyes.

“Pardee!” said Sir James, grimly. “An I had had a mace in my hand, I would have knocked thy cockerel brains out that time. Thou mayst take that blow for answering me so pertly. And now we are quits. Now strike me the stroke again an thou art not afeard.”

“Pardee!” said Sir James, seriously. “If I had a mace in my hand, I would have knocked your rooster brains out then. You can take that hit for answering me so boldly. Now we’re even. Go ahead and strike me again if you’re not scared.”

Myles's eyes watered in spite of himself, and he shut the lids tight to wink the dimness away. Nevertheless he spoke up undauntedly as before. “Aye, marry, will I strike it again,” said he; and this time he was able to recover guard quickly enough to turn Sir James's blow with his shield, instead of receiving it upon his head.

Myles's eyes filled with tears despite himself, and he shut them tight to blink away the darkness. Still, he spoke up fearlessly as before. “Yeah, of course, I'll hit it again,” he said; and this time he managed to get his guard up fast enough to deflect Sir James's blow with his shield instead of taking it to his head.

“So!” said Sir James. “Now mind thee of this, that when thou strikest that lower cut at the legs, recover thyself more quickly. Now, then, strike me it at the pel.”

“So!” said Sir James. “Now remember this, when you go for that lower cut at the legs, recover yourself more quickly. Now, go on and hit me at the pel.”

Gascoyne and other of the lads who were just then lying stretched out upon the grass beneath, a tree at the edge of the open court where stood the pels, were interested spectators of the whole scene. Not one of them in their memory had heard Sir James so answered face to face as Myles had answered him, and, after all, perhaps the lad himself would not have done so had he been longer a resident in the squires' quarters at Devlen.

Gascoyne and some of the guys who were just lying on the grass under a tree at the edge of the open courtyard where the pels were located were interested spectators of the whole scene. None of them could remember Sir James being confronted like that, and maybe the kid himself wouldn't have done it if he'd spent more time in the squires' quarters at Devlen.

“By 'r Lady! thou art a cool blade, Myles,” said Gascoyne, as they marched back to the armory again. “Never heard I one bespeak Sir James as thou hast done this day.”

“By my lady! You’re a cool guy, Myles,” said Gascoyne, as they walked back to the armory again. “I’ve never heard anyone talk to Sir James like you did today.”

“And, after all,” said another of the young squires, “old Bruin was not so ill-pleased, methinks. That was a shrewd blow he fetched thee on the crown, Falworth. Marry, I would not have had it on my own skull for a silver penny.”

“And, after all,” said another of the young squires, “old Bruin wasn’t so unhappy, I think. That was a clever hit he gave you on the head, Falworth. Honestly, I wouldn’t want it on my own head for a silver penny.”





CHAPTER 7

So little does it take to make a body's reputation.

That night all the squires' quarters buzzed with the story of how the new boy, Falworth, had answered Sir James Lee to his face without fear, and had exchanged blows with him hand to hand. Walter Blunt himself was moved to some show of interest.

That night, all the squires' quarters were buzzing with the story of how the new kid, Falworth, had stood up to Sir James Lee directly without any fear and had fought him in hand-to-hand combat. Even Walter Blunt was somewhat intrigued.

“What said he to thee, Falworth?” asked he.

“What did he say to you, Falworth?” he asked.

“He said naught,” said Myles, brusquely. “He only sought to show me how to recover from the under cut.”

“He said nothing,” Myles replied curtly. “He just tried to show me how to recover from the undercut.”

“It is passing strange that he should take so much notice of thee as to exchange blows with thee with his own hand. Haply thou art either very quick or parlous slow at arms.”

“It’s really strange that he pays so much attention to you that he would actually fight you himself. Maybe you’re either very quick or really slow when it comes to fighting.”

“It is quick that he is,” said Gascoyne, speaking up in his friend's behalf. “For the second time that Falworth delivered the stroke, Sir James could not reach him to return; so I saw with mine own eyes.”

“It’s quick that he is,” Gascoyne said, speaking up for his friend. “For the second time that Falworth struck, Sir James couldn’t reach him to respond; I saw it with my own eyes.”

But that very sterling independence that had brought Myles so creditably through this adventure was certain to embroil him with the rude, half-savage lads about him, some of whom, especially among the bachelors, were his superiors as well in age as in skill and training. As said before, the bachelors had enforced from the younger boys a fagging sort of attendance on their various personal needs, and it was upon this point that Myles first came to grief. As it chanced, several days passed before any demand was made upon him for service to the heads of the squirehood, but when that demand was made, the bachelors were very quick to see that the boy who was bold enough to speak up to Sir James Lee was not likely to be a willing fag for them.

But that very strong independence that had helped Myles successfully navigate this adventure was bound to get him into trouble with the rough, half-wild boys around him, some of whom, especially among the bachelors, were older and more skilled than he was. As mentioned earlier, the bachelors had required the younger boys to attend to their various personal needs somewhat like servants, and it was on this issue that Myles first ran into problems. As it turned out, several days went by without any requests for him to serve the heads of the group, but when those requests finally came, the bachelors quickly realized that a boy who was brave enough to stand up to Sir James Lee was not going to be easily made into their servant.

“I tell thee, Francis,” he said, as Gascoyne and he talked over the matter one day—“I tell thee I will never serve them. Prithee, what shame can be fouler than to do such menial service, saving for one's rightful Lord?”

“I’m telling you, Francis,” he said, as Gascoyne and he discussed the matter one day—“I’m telling you I will never serve them. Please, what shame could be worse than doing such menial work, except for one’s rightful Lord?”

“Marry!” quoth Gascoyne; “I reason not of shame at this or that. All I know is that others serve them who are haply as good and maybe better than I be, and that if I do not serve them I get knocked i' th' head therefore, which same goeth soothly against my stomach.”

“Marry!” said Gascoyne; “I don’t care about shame over this or that. All I know is that others serve them who might be just as good or even better than I am, and if I don’t serve them, I’ll get my head knocked in for it, which really doesn’t sit well with me.”

“I judge not for thee,” said Myles. “Thou art used to these castle ways, but only I know that I will not serve them, though they be thirty against me instead of thirteen.”

“I won't judge you,” said Myles. “You're used to this castle life, but only I know that I won't serve them, even if it's thirty against me instead of thirteen.”

“Then thou art a fool,” said Gascoyne, dryly.

“Then you are a fool,” said Gascoyne, dryly.

Now in this matter of service there was one thing above all others that stirred Myles Falworth's ill-liking. The winter before he had come to Devlen, Walter Blunt, who was somewhat of a Sybarite in his way, and who had a repugnance to bathing in the general tank in the open armory court in frosty weather, had had Dick Carpenter build a trough in the corner of the dormitory for the use of the bachelors, and every morning it was the duty of two of the younger squires to bring three pails of water to fill this private tank for the use of the head esquires. It was seeing two of his fellow-esquires fetching and carrying this water that Myles disliked so heartily, and every morning his bile was stirred anew at the sight.

Now, when it came to service, there was one thing above all else that Myles Falworth couldn't stand. The winter before he came to Devlen, Walter Blunt, who was a bit of a hedonist and disliked bathing in the shared tank in the open armory courtyard during cold weather, had Dick Carpenter build a trough in the corner of the dormitory for the bachelors' use. Every morning, it was the duty of two of the younger squires to bring three buckets of water to fill this private tank for the head esquires. Myles couldn't help but dislike seeing two of his fellow esquires hauling that water, and every morning, it made him feel angry all over again.

“Sooner would I die than yield to such vile service,” said he.

“Sooner would I die than submit to such disgusting service,” he said.

He did not know how soon his protestations would be put to the test.

He had no idea how soon his claims would be challenged.

One night—it was a week or two after Myles had come to Devlen—Blunt was called to attend the Earl at livery. The livery was the last meal of the day, and was served with great pomp and ceremony about nine o'clock at night to the head of the house as he lay in bed. Curfew had not yet rung, and the lads in the squires' quarters were still wrestling and sparring and romping boisterously in and out around the long row of rude cots in the great dormitory as they made ready for the night. Six or eight flaring links in wrought-iron brackets that stood out from the wall threw a great ruddy glare through the barrack-like room—a light of all others to romp by. Myles and Gascoyne were engaged in defending the passage-way between their two cots against the attack of three other lads, and Myles held his sheepskin coverlet rolled up into a ball and balanced in his hand, ready for launching at the head of one of the others so soon as it should rise from behind the shelter of a cot. Just then Walter Blunt, dressed with more than usual care, passed by on his way to the Earl's house. He stopped for a moment and said, “Mayhaps I will not be in until late to-night. Thou and Falworth, Gascoyne, may fetch water to-morrow.”

One night—about a week or two after Myles arrived at Devlen—Blunt was called to attend to the Earl at supper. The supper was the last meal of the day, and it was served with a lot of fanfare around nine o'clock at night while the head of the house lay in bed. Curfew hadn't rung yet, and the boys in the squire's quarters were still wrestling, sparring, and playing around the long row of simple beds in the large dormitory as they got ready for the night. Six or eight bright torches in wrought-iron brackets on the walls cast a warm, reddish glow across the barrack-like room—a perfect light for playing. Myles and Gascoyne were busy defending the walkway between their two beds from an attack by three other boys, with Myles holding a rolled-up sheepskin coverlet in his hand, ready to throw it at one of the others as soon as it popped up from behind the edge of a bed. Just then, Walter Blunt, dressed more smartly than usual, walked by on his way to the Earl's house. He paused for a moment and said, “I might not be back until late tonight. You and Falworth, Gascoyne, can get the water tomorrow.”

Then he was gone. Myles stood staring after his retreating figure with eyes open and mouth agape, still holding the ball of sheepskin balanced in his hand. Gascoyne burst into a helpless laugh at his blank, stupefied face, but the next moment he laid his hand on his friend's shoulder.

Then he was gone. Myles stood there, watching his retreating figure with wide eyes and his mouth hanging open, still holding the ball of sheepskin balanced in his hand. Gascoyne couldn't help but laugh at his blank, stunned expression, but the next moment he placed his hand on his friend's shoulder.

“Myles,” he said, “thou wilt not make trouble, wilt thou?”

“Myles,” he said, “you won't cause any trouble, will you?”

Myles made no answer. He flung down his sheepskin and sat him gloomily down upon the side of the cot.

Myles didn’t respond. He tossed down his sheepskin and sat down glumly on the edge of the cot.

“I said that I would sooner die than fetch water for them,” said he.

“I said that I would rather die than get water for them,” he said.

“Aye, aye,” said Gascoyne; “but that was spoken in haste.”

“Aye, aye,” said Gascoyne; “but that was said too quickly.”

Myles said nothing, but shook his head.

Myles didn’t say anything, but he shook his head.

But, after all, circumstances shape themselves. The next morning when he rose up through the dark waters of sleep it was to feel some one shaking him violently by the shoulder.

But, after all, circumstances take shape. The next morning, when he awoke from the depths of sleep, he felt someone shaking him hard by the shoulder.

“Come!” cried Gascoyne, as Myles opened his eyes—“come, time passeth, and we are late.”

“Come on!” shouted Gascoyne as Myles opened his eyes. “Let’s go, time is moving, and we’re running late.”

Myles, bewildered with his sudden awakening, and still fuddled with the fumes of sleep, huddled into his doublet and hose, hardly knowing what he was doing; tying a point here and a point there, and slipping his feet into his shoes. Then he hurried after Gascoyne, frowzy, half-dressed, and even yet only half-awake. It was not until he was fairly out into the fresh air and saw Gascoyne filling the three leathern buckets at the tank, that he fully awakened to the fact that he was actually doing that hateful service for the bachelors which he had protested he would sooner die than render.

Myles, confused by his sudden wake-up and still groggy from sleep, scrambled into his clothes, barely aware of what he was doing; tying up one lace here and another there, and shoving his feet into his shoes. Then he rushed after Gascoyne, messy, half-dressed, and still only half-awake. It wasn't until he stepped out into the fresh air and saw Gascoyne filling the three leather buckets at the tank that he fully realized he was actually doing that unpleasant chore for the bachelors he had insisted he would rather die than do.

The sun was just rising, gilding the crown of the donjon-keep with a flame of ruddy light. Below, among the lesser buildings, the day was still gray and misty. Only an occasional noise broke the silence of the early morning: a cough from one of the rooms; the rattle of a pot or a pan, stirred by some sleepy scullion; the clapping of a door or a shutter, and now and then the crowing of a cock back of the long row of stables—all sounding loud and startling in the fresh dewy stillness.

The sun was just rising, lighting up the top of the keep with a glow of red light. Below, among the smaller buildings, the day was still gray and foggy. Only an occasional sound broke the silence of the early morning: a cough from one of the rooms; the clatter of a pot or a pan, stirred by some sleepy kitchen worker; the slamming of a door or a shutter, and now and then the crowing of a rooster behind the long row of stables—all sounding loud and startling in the fresh, dewy stillness.

“Thou hast betrayed me,” said Myles, harshly, breaking the silence at last. “I knew not what I was doing, or else I would never have come hither. Ne'theless, even though I be come, I will not carry the water for them.”

“You've betrayed me,” said Myles, harshly, finally breaking the silence. “I didn’t know what I was doing, or I would never have come here. Still, even though I’ve come, I won’t do their dirty work.”

“So be it,” said Gascoyne, tartly. “An thou canst not stomach it, let be, and I will e'en carry all three myself. It will make me two journeys, but, thank Heaven, I am not so proud as to wish to get me hard knocks for naught.” So saying, he picked up two of the buckets and started away across the court for the dormitory.

“So be it,” said Gascoyne sharply. “If you can’t handle it, that’s fine, I’ll just carry all three myself. It’ll take me two trips, but thank goodness I’m not too proud to take a few bumps along the way for no reason.” With that, he picked up two of the buckets and headed across the yard toward the dormitory.

Then Myles, with a lowering face, snatched up the third, and, hurrying after, gave him his hand with the extra pail. So it was that he came to do service, after all.

Then Myles, frowning, quickly grabbed the third one and rushed after him, offering his hand with the extra bucket. That’s how he ended up helping out, after all.

“Why tarried ye so long?” said one of the older bachelors, roughly, as the two lads emptied the water into the wooden trough. He sat on the edge of the cot, blowzed and untrussed, with his long hair tumbled and disordered.

“Why did you take so long?” said one of the older bachelors, gruffly, as the two guys poured the water into the wooden trough. He sat on the edge of the bed, disheveled and unbuttoned, with his long hair messy and untidy.

His dictatorial tone stung Myles to fury. “We tarried no longer than need be,” answered he, savagely. “Have we wings to fly withal at your bidding?”

His commanding tone infuriated Myles. “We didn't stay any longer than necessary,” he replied angrily. “Do we have wings to fly at your command?”

He spoke so loudly that all in the room heard him; the younger squires who were dressing stared in blank amazement, and Blunt sat up suddenly in his cot.

He spoke so loudly that everyone in the room heard him; the younger squires who were getting ready stared in disbelief, and Blunt sat up suddenly in his bed.

“Why, how now?” he cried. “Answerest thou back thy betters so pertly, sirrah? By my soul, I have a mind to crack thy head with this clog for thy unruly talk.”

“Why, what’s going on?” he shouted. “Are you really talking back to your betters like that, kid? Honestly, I feel like smashing your head with this weight for your disrespectful words.”

He glared at Myles as he spoke, and Myles glared back again with right good-will. Matters might have come to a crisis, only that Gascoyne and Wilkes dragged their friend away before he had opportunity to answer.

He stared at Myles as he talked, and Myles shot him a look back with genuine intent. Things could have escalated, but Gascoyne and Wilkes pulled their friend away before he had a chance to respond.

“An ill-conditioned knave as ever I did see,” growled Blunt, glaring after him.

“ An untrustworthy scoundrel like I've ever seen,” grumbled Blunt, staring after him.

“Myles, Myles,” said Gascoyne, almost despairingly, “why wilt thou breed such mischief for thyself? Seest thou not thou hast got thee the ill-will of every one of the bachelors, from Wat Blunt to Robin de Ramsey?”

“Myles, Myles,” said Gascoyne, almost in despair, “why do you create such trouble for yourself? Don’t you see that you’ve earned the resentment of every bachelor, from Wat Blunt to Robin de Ramsey?”

“I care not,” said Myles, fiercely, recurring to his grievance. “Heard ye not how the dogs upbraided me before the whole room? That Blunt called me an ill-conditioned knave.”

“I don't care,” Myles said fiercely, bringing up his grievance again. “Did you not hear how the dogs insulted me in front of everyone? That Blunt called me a rude jerk.”

“Marry!” said Gascoyne, laughing, “and so thou art.”

“Marry!” said Gascoyne, laughing, “and so you are.”

Thus it is that boldness may breed one enemies as well as gain one friends. My own notion is that one's enemies are more quick to act than one's friends.

Thus, boldness can create enemies just as easily as it can gain friends. I believe that enemies are quicker to act than friends.





CHAPTER 8

Every one knows the disagreeable, lurking discomfort that follows a quarrel—a discomfort that imbitters the very taste of life for the time being. Such was the dull distaste that Myles felt that morning after what had passed in the dormitory. Every one in the proximity of such an open quarrel feels a reflected constraint, and in Myles's mind was a disagreeable doubt whether that constraint meant disapproval of him or of his late enemies.

Everyone knows the unpleasant, nagging discomfort that comes after a fight—a discomfort that can make life temporarily feel bitter. That was the dull aversion Myles experienced that morning after what had happened in the dormitory. Everyone nearby feels a shared tension from such an open conflict, and Myles couldn’t shake off the uncomfortable doubt about whether that tension meant disapproval of him or of his recent adversaries.

It seemed to him that Gascoyne added the last bitter twang to his unpleasant feelings when, half an hour later, they marched with the others to chapel.

It felt to him like Gascoyne put the final bitter touch on his bad mood when, half an hour later, they walked with the others to chapel.

“Why dost thou breed such trouble for thyself, Myles?” said he, recurring to what he had already said. “Is it not foolish for thee to come hither to this place, and then not submit to the ways thereof, as the rest of us do?”

“Why are you causing such trouble for yourself, Myles?” he said, going back to what he had already mentioned. “Isn't it foolish for you to come to this place and then not follow the customs here, like the rest of us do?”

“Thou talkest not like a true friend to chide me thus,” said Myles, sullenly; and he withdrew his arm from his friend's.

“You're not talking like a true friend to scold me like this,” said Myles, sullenly; and he pulled his arm away from his friend's.

“Marry, come up!” said Gascoyne; “an I were not thy friend, I would let thee jog thine own way. It aches not my bones to have thine drubbed.”

“Hey, come here!” said Gascoyne; “if I weren’t your friend, I would let you go on your own. It doesn’t hurt my bones to see you beaten.”

Just then they entered the chapel, and words that might have led to a quarrel were brought to a close.

Just then they walked into the chapel, and words that could have sparked a fight were cut short.

Myles was not slow to see that he had the ill will of the head of their company. That morning in the armory he had occasion to ask some question of Blunt; the head squire stared coldly at him for a moment, gave him a short, gruff answer, and then, turning his back abruptly, began talking with one of the other bachelors. Myles flushed hot at the other's insulting manner, and looked quickly around to see if any of the others had observed what had passed. It was a comfort to him to see that all were too busy arming themselves to think of anything else; nevertheless, his face was very lowering as he turned away.

Myles quickly realized that the leader of their company didn't like him. That morning in the armory, he needed to ask Blunt a question. The head squire glared at him for a moment, gave him a brief, brusque reply, and then abruptly turned his back to chat with one of the other squires. Myles felt a surge of anger at the other's disrespectful behavior and glanced around to see if anyone else had noticed what just happened. It was a relief to see that everyone was too focused on getting ready to pay him any mind; still, his expression was quite dark as he turned away.

“Some day I will show him that I am as good a man as he,” he muttered to himself. “An evil-hearted dog to put shame upon me!”

“Someday I’ll show him that I’m just as good a man as he is,” he muttered to himself. “What a wicked dog to bring shame upon me!”

The storm was brewing and ready to break.

The storm was building up and about to hit.

That day was exceptionally hot and close, and permission had been asked by and granted to those squires not on duty to go down to the river for a bath after exercise at the pels. But as Myles replaced his arms in the rack, a little page came with a bidding to come to Sir James in his office.

That day was incredibly hot and humid, and permission had been requested and granted for the squires not on duty to go down to the river for a swim after their workout at the pels. But as Myles put his arms back in the rack, a young page came with a message asking him to go see Sir James in his office.

“Look now,” said Myles, “here is just my ill-fortune. Why might he not have waited an hour longer rather than cause me to miss going with ye?”

“Look now,” said Myles, “this is just my bad luck. Why couldn’t he have waited an hour longer instead of making me miss going with you?”

“Nay,” said Gascoyne, “let not that grieve thee, Myles. Wilkes and I will wait for thee in the dormitory—will we not, Edmund? Make thou haste and go to Sir James.”

“Nah,” said Gascoyne, “don’t let that bother you, Myles. Wilkes and I will wait for you in the dorm. Right, Edmund? Hurry up and go see Sir James.”

Sir James was sitting at the table studying over a scroll of parchment, when Myles entered his office and stood before him at the table.

Sir James was sitting at the table, looking over a scroll of parchment, when Myles walked into his office and stood in front of him at the table.

“Well, boy,” said he, laying aside the parchment and looking up at the lad, “I have tried thee fairly for these few days, and may say that I have found thee worthy to be entered upon the rolls as esquire of the body.”

“Well, kid,” he said, putting down the parchment and looking up at the boy, “I’ve tested you fairly over these few days, and I can say that I’ve found you worthy to be listed as an esquire of the body.”

“I give thee thanks, sir,” said Myles.

"I thank you, sir," said Myles.

The knight nodded his head in acknowledgement, but did not at once give the word of dismissal that Myles had expected. “Dost mean to write thee a letter home soon?” said he, suddenly.

The knight nodded his head in acknowledgment, but didn't immediately give the dismissal that Myles had expected. "Are you planning to write a letter home soon?" he asked suddenly.

“Aye,” said Myles, gaping in great wonderment at the strangeness of the question.

“Yeah,” said Myles, staring in great amazement at the oddness of the question.

“Then when thou dost so write,” said Sir James, “give thou my deep regards to thy father.” Then he continued, after a brief pause. “Him did I know well in times gone by, and we were right true friends in hearty love, and for his sake I would befriend thee—that is, in so much as is fitting.”

“Then when you write like that,” said Sir James, “please send my best regards to your father.” He paused for a moment before continuing. “I knew him well in the past, and we were true friends who cared for each other deeply. Because of him, I would like to help you—at least as much as is appropriate.”

“Sir,” said Myles; but Sir James held up his hand, and he stopped short in his thanks.

“Sir,” said Myles; but Sir James raised his hand, and he cut off his thanks.

“But, boy,” said he, “that which I sent for thee for to tell thee was of more import than these. Dost thou know that thy father is an attainted outlaw?”

“But, dude,” he said, “what I called you to tell you is way more important than this. Do you know that your dad is a declared outlaw?”

“Nay,” cried Myles, his cheeks blazing up as red as fire; “who sayeth that of him lieth in his teeth.”

“Nah,” shouted Myles, his cheeks turning as red as fire; “whoever says that about him is lying.”

“Thou dost mistake me,” said Sir James, quietly. “It is sometimes no shame to be outlawed and banned. Had it been so, I would not have told thee thereof, nor have bidden thee send my true love to thy father, as I did but now. But, boy, certes he standest continually in great danger—greater than thou wottest of. Were it known where he lieth hid, it might be to his undoing and utter ruin. Methought that belike thou mightest not know that; and so I sent for thee for to tell thee that it behoovest thee to say not one single word concerning him to any of these new friends of thine, nor who he is, nor what he is.”

"You're mistaken," Sir James said quietly. "Sometimes it's not shameful to be an outlaw. If it were, I wouldn't have told you about it or asked you to send my true love to your father, like I just did. But, boy, he is constantly in great danger—greater than you know. If it were known where he is hiding, it could lead to his downfall and complete ruin. I thought you might not know that; so I called you here to tell you that you absolutely must not say a word about him to any of your new friends, or who he is, or what he is."

“But how came my father to be so banned?” said Myles, in a constrained and husky voice, and after a long time of silence.

“But how did my father get banned?” said Myles, in a strained and raspy voice, after a long silence.

“That I may not tell thee just now,” said the old knight, “only this—that I have been bidden to make it known to thee that thy father hath an enemy full as powerful as my Lord the Earl himself, and that through that enemy all his ill-fortune—his blindness and everything—hath come. Moreover, did this enemy know where thy father lieth, he would slay him right speedily.”

“I'm not going to tell you everything right now,” said the old knight, “but I will say this: I've been asked to inform you that your father has an enemy as powerful as my Lord the Earl, and that all his misfortunes—his blindness and everything else—have come through this enemy. Additionally, if this enemy knew where your father was, he would kill him without hesitation.”

“Sir,” cried Myles, violently smiting his open palm upon the table, “tell me who this man is, and I will kill him!”

“Sir,” shouted Myles, slamming his open hand on the table, “tell me who this guy is, and I’ll take him out!”

Sir James smiled grimly. “Thou talkest like a boy,” said he. “Wait until thou art grown to be a man. Mayhap then thou mayst repent thee of these bold words, for one time this enemy of thy father's was reckoned the foremost knight in England, and he is now the King's dear friend and a great lord.”

Sir James smiled grimly. “You speak like a boy,” he said. “Wait until you’re a man. Maybe then you’ll regret these bold words, for once this enemy of your father was considered the greatest knight in England, and he is now the King’s close friend and a powerful lord.”

“But,” said Myles, after another long time of heavy silence, “will not my Lord then befriend me for the sake of my father, who was one time his dear comrade?”

“But,” said Myles, after another long period of heavy silence, “won't my Lord help me because of my father, who was once his close friend?”

Sir James shook his head. “It may not be,” said he. “Neither thou nor thy father must look for open favor from the Earl. An he befriended Falworth, and it came to be known that he had given him aid or succor, it might belike be to his own undoing. No, boy; thou must not even look to be taken into the household to serve with gentlemen as the other squires do serve, but must even live thine own life here and fight thine own way.”

Sir James shook his head. “It might not be,” he said. “Neither you nor your father should expect open favor from the Earl. If he helped Falworth and it became known that he had provided aid or support, it could very well lead to his own downfall. No, boy; you shouldn’t even hope to be taken into the household to serve alongside the gentlemen like the other squires do, but you must live your own life here and carve out your own path.”

Myles's eyes blazed. “Then,” cried he, fiercely, “it is shame and attaint upon my Lord the Earl, and cowardice as well, and never will I ask favor of him who is so untrue a friend as to turn his back upon a comrade in trouble as he turneth his back upon my father.”

Myles's eyes burned with intensity. “Then,” he shouted fiercely, “it’s a disgrace and dishonor to my Lord the Earl, and it’s cowardice too, and I will never seek a favor from someone who is such a false friend as to abandon a comrade in trouble just like he turns his back on my father.”

“Thou art a foolish boy,” said Sir James with a bitter smile, “and knowest naught of the world. An thou wouldst look for man to befriend man to his own danger, thou must look elsewhere than on this earth. Was I not one time Mackworth's dear friend as well as thy father? It could cost him naught to honor me, and here am I fallen to be a teacher of boys. Go to! thou art a fool.”

“You're a foolish boy,” Sir James said with a bitter smile, “and you know nothing about the world. If you're expecting a man to befriend another at his own risk, you need to look somewhere other than this earth. Wasn't I once Mackworth's close friend as well as your father's? It would have cost him nothing to show me respect, and here I am, reduced to being a teacher of boys. Come on! You're a fool.”

Then, after a little pause of brooding silence, he went on to say that the Earl was no better or worse than the rest of the world. That men of his position had many jealous enemies, ever seeking their ruin, and that such must look first of all each to himself, or else be certainly ruined, and drag down others in that ruin. Myles was silenced, but the bitterness had entered his heart, and abided with him for many a day afterwards.

Then, after a brief pause of deep thought, he continued by saying that the Earl was no better or worse than anyone else in the world. He pointed out that men in his position have many jealous enemies who are always trying to bring them down, and that they must first look out for themselves, or they will definitely be ruined and take others down with them. Myles was quiet, but the bitterness took root in his heart and stayed with him for many days to come.

Perhaps Sir James read his feelings in his frank face, for he sat looking curiously at him, twirling his grizzled mustache the while. “Thou art like to have hard knocks of it, lad, ere thou hast gotten thee safe through the world,” said he, with more kindness in his harsh voice than was usual. “But get thee not into fights before thy time.” Then he charged the boy very seriously to live at peace with his fellow-squires, and for his father's sake as well as his own to enter into none of the broils that were so frequent in their quarters.

Perhaps Sir James saw his true feelings reflected in his open expression, because he sat there looking at him with curiosity, twisting his gray mustache in the process. “You’re likely going to face some tough challenges, kid, before you navigate your way through life,” he said, his harsh voice softer than usual. “But don’t get into fights before you’re ready.” Then he earnestly urged the boy to get along with his fellow squires and for both his father’s sake and his own, to avoid the frequent brawls that occurred in their camp.

It was with this special admonition against brawling that Myles was dismissed, to enter, before five minutes had passed, into the first really great fight of his life.

It was with this specific warning against fighting that Myles was dismissed, only to get into the first truly big fight of his life within five minutes.

Besides Gascoyne and Wilkes, he found gathered in the dormitory six or eight of the company of squires who were to serve that day upon household duty; among others, Walter Blunt and three other bachelors, who were changing their coarse service clothes for others more fit for the household.

Besides Gascoyne and Wilkes, he found gathered in the dormitory six or eight of the group of squires who were on household duty that day; among them were Walter Blunt and three other bachelors, who were changing out of their rough service clothes into something more suitable for the household.

“Why didst thou tarry so long, Myles?” said Gascoyne, as he entered. “Methought thou wert never coming.”

“Why did you take so long, Myles?” said Gascoyne as he walked in. “I thought you weren’t going to show up.”

“Where goest thou, Falworth?” called Blunt from the other end of the room, where he was lacing his doublet.

“Where are you going, Falworth?” called Blunt from the other end of the room, where he was lacing his doublet.

Just now Myles had no heart in the swimming or sport of any sort, but he answered, shortly, “I go to the river to swim.”

Just now, Myles wasn't really into swimming or any kind of sport, but he replied briefly, “I go to the river to swim.”

“Nay,” said Blunt, “thou goest not forth from the castle to-day. Hast thou forgot how thou didst answer me back about fetching the water this morning? This day thou must do penance, so go thou straight to the armory and scour thou up my breastplate.”

“Nah,” said Blunt, “you’re not leaving the castle today. Have you forgotten how you talked back to me about getting the water this morning? Today you need to do penance, so go straight to the armory and clean my breastplate.”

From the time he had arisen that morning everything had gone wrong with Myles. He had felt himself already outrated in rendering service to the bachelors, he had quarrelled with the head of the esquires, he had nearly quarrelled with Gascoyne, and then had come the bitterest and worst of all, the knowledge that his father was an outlaw, and that the Earl would not stretch out a hand to aid him or to give him any countenance. Blunt's words brought the last bitter cut to his heart, and they stung him to fury. For a while he could not answer, but stood glaring with a face fairly convulsed with passion at the young man, who continued his toilet, unconscious of the wrath of the new recruit.

From the moment he got up that morning, everything went wrong for Myles. He felt he had already been outdone while serving the bachelors, he had an argument with the leader of the squires, he almost had a fight with Gascoyne, and then came the hardest blow of all—the realization that his father was an outlaw and that the Earl wouldn’t lift a finger to help him or show him any support. Blunt's words felt like a final, painful wound to his heart and filled him with rage. For a moment, he couldn't respond, just standing there glaring at the young man, whose face was twisted in anger, while the young man continued getting ready, oblivious to the fury of the new recruit.

Gascoyne and Wilkes, accepting Myles's punishment as a thing of course, were about to leave the dormitory when Myles checked them.

Gascoyne and Wilkes, accepting Myles's punishment as normal, were about to leave the dormitory when Myles stopped them.

“Stop, Francis!” he cried, hoarsely. “Thinkest thou that I will stay behind to do yon dog's dirty work? No; I go with ye.”

“Stop, Francis!” he shouted, hoarsely. “Do you really think I'm going to stick around and do that dog's dirty work? No way; I’m coming with you.”

A moment or two of dumb, silent amazement followed his bold words; then Blunt cried, “Art thou mad?”

A moment or two of stunned, silent amazement followed his bold words; then Blunt yelled, “Are you crazy?”

“Nay,” answered Myles in the same hoarse voice, “I am not mad. I tell thee a better man than thou shouldst not stay me from going an I list to go.

“Nah,” Myles replied in the same raspy voice, “I’m not crazy. I’m telling you a better man than you shouldn’t stop me from leaving if I want to go.”

“I will break thy cockerel head for that speech,” said Blunt, furiously. He stooped as he spoke, and picked up a heavy clog that lay at his feet.

“I’ll smash your head for that remark,” said Blunt, angrily. He bent down as he spoke and picked up a heavy shoe that was at his feet.

It was no insignificant weapon either. The shoes of those days were sometimes made of cloth, and had long pointed toes stuffed with tow or wool. In muddy weather thick heavy clogs or wooden soles were strapped, like a skate, to the bottom of the foot. That clog which Blunt had seized was perhaps eighteen or twenty inches long, two or two and a half inches thick at the heel, tapering to a point at the toe. As the older lad advanced, Gascoyne stepped between him and his victim.

It was no small weapon either. Back then, shoes were sometimes made of cloth and had long pointed toes filled with tow or wool. In muddy weather, thick wooden clogs or soles were strapped, like a skate, to the bottom of the foot. The clog that Blunt had grabbed was probably eighteen or twenty inches long, two or two and a half inches thick at the heel, tapering to a point at the toe. As the older boy moved forward, Gascoyne stepped between him and his target.

“Do not harm him, Blunt,” he pleaded. “Bear thou in mind how new-come he is among us. He knoweth not our ways as yet.”

“Don't harm him, Blunt,” he pleaded. “Please remember how new he is among us. He doesn’t know our ways yet.”

“Stand thou back, Gascoyne,” said Blunt, harshly, as he thrust him aside. “I will teach him our ways so that he will not soon forget them.”

“Step back, Gascoyne,” Blunt said roughly as he pushed him aside. “I’ll show him how we do things so he won’t forget anytime soon.”

Close to Myles's feet was another clog like that one which Blunt held. He snatched it up, and set his back against the wall, with a white face and a heart beating heavily and tumultuously, but with courage steeled to meet the coming encounter. There was a hard, grim look in his blue eyes that, for a moment perhaps, quelled the elder lad. He hesitated. “Tom! Wat! Ned!” he called to the other bachelors, “come hither, and lend me a hand with this knave.”

Next to Myles's feet was another clog like the one Blunt was holding. He grabbed it and pressed his back against the wall, his face pale and his heart pounding wildly, but with the determination to face the upcoming confrontation. There was a tough, serious look in his blue eyes that, for a moment, seemed to intimidate the older boy. He paused. “Tom! Wat! Ned!” he shouted to the other guys, “come here and help me deal with this troublemaker.”

“An ye come nigh me,” panted Myles, “I will brain the first within reach.”

“Come any closer,” Myles gasped, “and I’ll knock out the first person I can reach.”

Then Gascoyne dodged behind the others, and, without being seen, slipped out of the room for help.

Then Gascoyne hid behind the others and, without being noticed, slipped out of the room to get help.

The battle that followed was quick, sharp, and short. As Blunt strode forward, Myles struck, and struck with might and main, but he was too excited to deliver his blow with calculation. Blunt parried it with the clog he held, and the next instant, dropping his weapon, gripped Myles tight about the body, pinning his arms to his sides.

The fight that came next was fast, intense, and brief. As Blunt stepped forward, Myles attacked with all his strength, but he was too hyped up to make his move thoughtfully. Blunt blocked it with the club he was holding, and in the next moment, after dropping his weapon, he grabbed Myles tightly around the body, pinning his arms to his sides.

Myles also dropped the clog he held, and, wrenching out his right arm with a sudden heave, struck Blunt full in the face, and then with another blow sent him staggering back. It all passed in an instant; the next the three other bachelors were upon him, catching him by the body, the arms, the legs. For a moment or two they swayed and stumbled hither and thither, and then down they fell in a struggling heap.

Myles also dropped the clog he was holding, and, suddenly pulling his right arm back, he hit Blunt right in the face, then with another punch sent him staggering backward. It all happened in a flash; the next thing you know, the other three bachelors were on him, grabbing him by the body, arms, and legs. For a moment, they swayed and stumbled around before they all fell into a struggling pile.

Myles fought like a wild-cat, kicking, struggling, scratching; striking with elbows and fists. He caught one of the three by his collar, and tore his jacket open from the neck to the waist; he drove his foot into the pit of the stomach of another, and knocked him breathless. The other lads not in the fight stood upon the benches and the beds around, but such was the awe inspired by the prestige of the bachelors that not one of them dared to lend hand to help him, and so Myles fought his fierce battle alone.

Myles fought like a wildcat, kicking, struggling, and scratching; hitting with his elbows and fists. He grabbed one of the three by his collar and ripped his jacket open from neck to waist; he kicked another in the gut, knocking the wind out of him. The other guys who weren't fighting stood on the benches and beds nearby, but the reputation of the bachelors was so intimidating that none of them dared to help him, so Myles fought his intense battle alone.

But four to one were odds too great, and though Myles struggled as fiercely as ever, by-and-by it was with less and less resistance.

But four to one were odds too great, and even though Myles fought as hard as ever, eventually he started to struggle less and less.

Blunt had picked up the clog he had dropped when he first attacked the lad, and now stood over the struggling heap, white with rage, the blood running from his lip, cut and puffed where Myles had struck him, and murder looking out from his face, if ever it looked out of the face of any mortal being.

Blunt had picked up the clog he had dropped when he first attacked the kid, and now stood over the struggling pile, white with rage, blood running from his lip, cut and swollen where Myles had hit him, with murder written all over his face, as if it had ever been seen on any human being.

“Hold him a little,” said he, fiercely, “and I will still him for you.”

“Hold him for a moment,” he said fiercely, “and I’ll calm him down for you.”

Even yet it was no easy matter for the others to do his bidding, but presently he got his chance and struck a heavy, cruel blow at Myles's head. Myles only partly warded it with his arm. Hitherto he had fought in silence, now he gave a harsh cry.

Even so, it wasn’t easy for the others to follow his orders, but soon he got his chance and landed a strong, brutal hit on Myles's head. Myles only partially blocked it with his arm. Until that point, he had fought in silence; now he let out a harsh scream.

“Holy Saints!” cried Edmund Wilkes. “They will kill him.”

“Holy Saints!” shouted Edmund Wilkes. “They're going to kill him.”

Blunt struck two more blows, both of them upon the body, and then at last they had the poor boy down, with his face upon the ground and his arms pinned to his sides, and Blunt, bracing himself for the stroke, with a grin of rage raised a heavy clog for one terrible blow that should finish the fight.

Blunt landed two more hits, both on the body, and finally they had the poor boy on the ground, face down and arms pinned to his sides. Blunt, preparing for the final strike, wearing a furious grin, lifted a heavy clog for one devastating blow that would end the fight.





CHAPTER 9

“How now, messieurs?” said a harsh voice, that fell upon the turmoil like a thunder-clap, and there stood Sir James Lee. Instantly the struggle ceased, and the combatants scrambled to their feet.

“How's it going, gentlemen?” said a harsh voice that cut through the chaos like a thunderclap, and there stood Sir James Lee. Immediately, the fighting stopped, and the fighters rushed to their feet.

The older lads stood silent before their chief, but Myles was deaf and blind and mad with passion, he knew not where he stood or what he said or did. White as death, he stood for a while glaring about him, catching his breath convulsively. Then he screamed hoarsely.

The older guys stood silently in front of their leader, but Myles was out of touch, blinded and consumed by his emotions, unaware of his surroundings or his actions. Pale as a ghost, he remained there for a moment, looking around wildly, struggling to catch his breath. Then he shouted hoarsely.

“Who struck me? Who struck me when I was down? I will have his blood that struck me!” He caught sight of Blunt. “It was he that struck me!” he cried. “Thou foul traitor! thou coward!” and thereupon leaped at his enemy like a wild-cat.

“Who hit me? Who hit me when I was down? I'll have his blood for that!” He spotted Blunt. “It was him who hit me!” he shouted. “You filthy traitor! You coward!” And then he lunged at his enemy like a wild cat.

“Stop!” cried Sir James Lee, clutching him by the arm.

“Stop!” shouted Sir James Lee, grabbing him by the arm.

Myles was too blinded by his fury to see who it was that held him. “I will not stop!” he cried, struggling and striking at the knight. “Let me go! I will have his life that struck me when I was down!”

Myles was too consumed by his rage to recognize who was holding him. “I won’t stop!” he shouted, fighting back and hitting the knight. “Let me go! I will take the life of the one who hit me when I was down!”

The next moment he found himself pinned close against the wall, and then, as though his sight came back, he saw the grim face of the old one-eyed knight looking into his.

The next moment, he found himself pressed tightly against the wall, and then, as if his vision had returned, he saw the stern face of the old one-eyed knight staring directly at him.

“Dost thou know who I am?” said a stern, harsh voice.

“Do you know who I am?” said a stern, harsh voice.

Instantly Myles ceased struggling, and his arms fell at his side. “Aye,” he said, in a gasping voice, “I know thee.” He swallowed spasmodically for a moment or two, and then, in the sudden revulsion of feeling, burst out sobbing convulsively.

Instantly, Myles stopped struggling, and his arms dropped to his sides. “Yeah,” he said, his voice shaky, “I know you.” He swallowed hard for a moment or two, and then, overwhelmed by emotion, he started sobbing uncontrollably.

Sir James marched the two off to his office, he himself walking between them, holding an arm of each, the other lads following behind, awe-struck and silent. Entering the office, Sir James shut the door behind him, leaving the group of squires clustered outside about the stone steps, speculating in whispers as to what would be the outcome of the matter.

Sir James led the two to his office, walking between them and holding onto one of each of their arms, while the other guys followed behind, wide-eyed and quiet. Once in the office, Sir James closed the door behind him, leaving the group of squires gathered outside on the stone steps, whispering to each other about what would happen next.

After Sir James had seated himself, the two standing facing him, he regarded them for a while in silence. “How now, Walter Blunt,” said he at last, “what is to do?”

After Sir James sat down, the two standing in front of him, he looked at them in silence for a moment. “So, Walter Blunt,” he finally said, “what’s going on?”

“Why, this,” said Blunt, wiping his bleeding lip. “That fellow, Myles Falworth, hath been breeding mutiny and revolt ever sin he came hither among us, and because he was thus mutinous I would punish him therefor.”

“Why, this,” Blunt said, wiping his bleeding lip. “That guy, Myles Falworth, has been stirring up trouble and rebellion ever since he got here among us, and because he’s been so rebellious, I want to punish him for it.”

“In that thou liest!” burst out Myles. “Never have I been mutinous in my life.”

“In that you lie!” shouted Myles. “I have never been rebellious in my life.”

“Be silent, sir,” said Sir James, sternly. “I will hear thee anon.”

"Be quiet, sir," Sir James said firmly. "I'll listen to you soon."

“Nay,” said Myles, with his lips twitching and writhing, “I will not be silent. I am friendless here, and ye are all against me, but I will not be silent, and brook to have lies spoken of me.”

“Nah,” Myles said, his lips twitching and writhing. “I won’t be quiet. I’m alone here, and everyone’s against me, but I won’t be silent and stand for falsehoods being said about me.”

Even Blunt stood aghast at Myles's boldness. Never had he heard any one so speak to Sir James before. He did not dare for the moment even to look up. Second after second of dead stillness passed, while Sir James sat looking at Myles with a stern, terrifying calmness that chilled him in spite of the heat of his passion.

Even Blunt was shocked by Myles's boldness. He had never heard anyone speak to Sir James like that before. For a moment, he didn't even dare to look up. Seconds of dead silence passed, while Sir James stared at Myles with a stern, frightening calmness that sent chills down his spine, despite the heat of his anger.

“Sir,” said the old man at last, in a hard, quiet voice, “thou dost know naught of rules and laws of such a place as this. Nevertheless, it is time for thee to learn them. So I will tell thee now that if thou openest thy lips to say only one single word more except at my bidding, I will send thee to the black vault of the donjon to cool thy hot spirits on bread and water for a week.” There was something in the measured quietness of the old knight's tone that quelled Myles utterly and entirely. A little space of silence followed. “Now, then, Blunt,” said Sir James, turning to the bachelor, “tell me all the ins and outs of this business without any more underdealing.”

“Sir,” said the old man finally, in a firm, quiet voice, “you know nothing about the rules and laws of a place like this. Still, it’s time for you to learn them. So I’ll tell you now that if you speak even a single word more without my permission, I will send you to the dark vault of the dungeon to cool your restless spirit on bread and water for a week.” There was something in the measured calmness of the old knight's tone that completely subdued Myles. A brief silence followed. “Now, then, Blunt,” said Sir James, turning to the bachelor, “tell me everything about this situation without any more deception.”

This time Blunt's story, though naturally prejudiced in his own favor, was fairly true. Then Myles told his side of the case, the old knight listening attentively.

This time, Blunt's story, while obviously biased in his favor, was pretty much accurate. Then Myles shared his version of events, with the old knight listening closely.

“Why, how now, Blunt,” said Sir James, when Myles had ended, “I myself gave the lads leave to go to the river to bathe. Wherefore shouldst thou forbid one of them?”

“Why, what’s going on, Blunt,” Sir James said after Myles finished, “I personally gave the guys permission to go to the river to swim. Why would you stop one of them?”

“I did it but to punish this fellow for his mutiny,” said the bachelor. “Methought we at their head were to have oversight concerning them.”

“I did it just to punish this guy for his rebellion,” said the bachelor. “I thought we were supposed to be in charge of them.”

“So ye are,” said the knight; “but only to a degree. Ere ye take it upon ye to gainsay any of my orders or permits, come ye first to me. Dost thou understand?”

“So you are,” said the knight; “but only to a certain extent. Before you challenge any of my orders or permissions, come to me first. Do you understand?”

“Aye,” answered Blunt, sullenly.

“Yeah,” replied Blunt, sulkily.

“So be it, and now get thee gone,” said the knight; “and let me hear no more of beating out brains with wooden clogs. An ye fight your battles, let there not be murder in them. This is twice that the like hath happed; gin I hear more of such doings—” He did utter his threat, but stopped short, and fixed his one eye sternly upon the head squire. “Now shake hands, and be ye friends,” said he, abruptly.

“So be it, now get out of here,” said the knight; “and let me not hear anymore about bashing in heads with wooden shoes. If you’re going to fight your battles, don’t let them include murder. This has happened twice already; if I hear more about this kind of thing—” He made his threat but then paused, fixing his one eye sternly on the head squire. “Now shake hands and be friends,” he said abruptly.

Blunt made a motion to obey, but Myles put his hand behind him.

Blunt made a move to comply, but Myles put his hand behind him.

“Nay, I shake not hands with any one who struck me while I was down.”

“Nah, I won't shake hands with anyone who hit me when I was down.”

“So be it,” said the knight, grimly. “Now thou mayst go, Blunt. Thou, Falworth, stay; I would bespeak thee further.”

“So be it,” said the knight, sternly. “You can go now, Blunt. You, Falworth, stay; I need to speak with you further.”

“Tell me,” said he, when the elder lad had left them, “why wilt thou not serve these bachelors as the other squires do? Such is the custom here. Why wilt thou not obey it?”

“Tell me,” he said, after the older boy had left them, “why won't you serve these bachelors like the other squires do? That's the custom here. Why won't you follow it?”

“Because,” said Myles, “I cannot stomach it, and they shall not make me serve them. An thou bid me do it, sir, I will do it; but not at their command.”

“Because,” Myles said, “I can’t stand it, and they won’t make me serve them. If you ask me to do it, sir, I will do it; but not at their command.”

“Nay,” said the knight, “I do not bid thee do them service. That lieth with thee, to render or not, as thou seest fit. But how canst thou hope to fight single-handed against the commands of a dozen lads all older and mightier than thou?”

“Nah,” said the knight, “I’m not asking you to serve them. That’s up to you to give or not, as you see fit. But how do you think you can fight alone against the orders of a dozen guys who are all older and stronger than you?”

“I know not,” said Myles; “but were they an hundred, instead of thirteen, they should not make me serve them.”

“I don’t know,” said Myles; “but even if there were a hundred instead of thirteen, I still wouldn’t serve them.”

“Thou art a fool!” said the old knight, smiling faintly, “for that be'st not courage, but folly. When one setteth about righting a wrong, one driveth not full head against it, for in so doing one getteth naught but hard knocks. Nay, go deftly about it, and then, when the time is ripe, strike the blow. Now our beloved King Henry, when he was the Earl of Derby, what could he have gained had he stood so against the old King Richard, brooking the King face to face? I tell thee he would have been knocked on the head as thou wert like to have been this day. Now were I thee, and had to fight a fight against odds, I would first get me friends behind me, and then—” He stopped short, but Myles understood him well enough.

“You're a fool!” said the old knight, smiling faintly, “because that's not courage, but foolishness. When you set out to right a wrong, you don’t just charge straight at it, because doing so will only get you hurt. No, you should approach it carefully, and then, when the time is right, strike. Now our beloved King Henry, when he was the Earl of Derby, what could he have achieved by confronting the old King Richard directly? I tell you, he would have been knocked on the head just like you almost were today. If I were you, and had to fight against the odds, I would first gather my friends behind me, and then—” He stopped abruptly, but Myles understood him well enough.

“Sir,” said he, with a gulp, “I do thank thee for thy friendship, and ask thy pardon for doing as I did anon.”

“Sir,” he said, swallowing hard, “I thank you for your friendship, and I apologize for what I did earlier.”

“I grant thee pardon,” said the knight, “but tell thee plainly, an thou dost face me so again, I will truly send thee to the black cell for a week. Now get thee away.”

“I forgive you,” said the knight, “but I’ll be clear: if you come at me like that again, I will really send you to the dark cell for a week. Now get out of here.”

All the other lads were gone when Myles came forth, save only the faithful Gascoyne, who sacrificed his bath that day to stay with his friend; and perhaps that little act of self-denial moved Myles more than many a great thing might have done.

All the other guys had left when Myles came out, except for his loyal friend Gascoyne, who skipped his bath that day to stick with him; and maybe that small act of sacrifice affected Myles more than many bigger gestures could have.

“It was right kind of thee, Francis,” said he, laying his hand affectionately on his friend's shoulder. “I know not why thou lovest me so.”

“It was really kind of you, Francis,” he said, putting his hand affectionately on his friend's shoulder. “I don't know why you love me so much.”

“Why, for one thing, this matter,” answered his friend; “because methinks thou art the best fighter and the bravest one of all of us squires.”

“Why, for one thing, this is the reason,” his friend replied; “because I think you’re the best fighter and the bravest of all us squires.”

Myles laughed. Nevertheless Gascoyne's words were a soothing balm for much that had happened that day. “I will fight me no more just now,” said he; and then he told his friend all that Sir James had advised about biding his time.

Myles laughed. Still, Gascoyne's words were a comforting relief for much of what had happened that day. "I won't fight anymore right now," he said; then he shared with his friend everything that Sir James had advised about waiting for the right moment.

Gascoyne blew a long whistle. “Beshrew me!” quoth he, “but methinks old Bruin is on thy side of the quarrel, Myles. An that be so, I am with thee also, and others that I can name as well.”

Gascoyne let out a long whistle. “Well, I’ll be!” he said, “but I think old Bruin is on your side in this argument, Myles. If that’s the case, I’m with you too, along with others I can mention as well.”

“So be it,” said Myles. “Then am I content to abide the time when we may become strong enough to stand against them.”

“So be it,” said Myles. “Then I’m willing to wait until we’re strong enough to stand up to them.”





CHAPTER 10

Perhaps there is nothing more delightful in the romance of boyhood than the finding of some secret hiding-place whither a body may creep away from the bustle of the world's life, to nestle in quietness for an hour or two. More especially is such delightful if it happen that, by peeping from out it, one may look down upon the bustling matters of busy every-day life, while one lies snugly hidden away unseen by any, as though one were in some strange invisible world of one's own.

Perhaps there's nothing more enjoyable in the adventures of childhood than discovering a secret hideout where you can escape the chaos of the world for an hour or two. It's even better if, by peeking out from your hiding spot, you can watch the hustle and bustle of everyday life while staying completely hidden, as if you were in your own magical, unseen world.

Such a hiding-place as would have filled the heart of almost any boy with sweet delight Myles and Gascoyne found one summer afternoon. They called it their Eyry, and the name suited well for the roosting-place of the young hawks that rested in its windy stillness, looking down upon the shifting castle life in the courts below.

Such a hiding spot that would have made almost any boy incredibly happy, Myles and Gascoyne discovered one summer afternoon. They named it their Eyry, and the name fit perfectly for the resting place of the young hawks that chilled in its breezy calm, watching the bustling castle life in the courtyards below.

Behind the north stable, a great, long, rambling building, thick-walled, and black with age, lay an older part of the castle than that peopled by the better class of life—a cluster of great thick walls, rudely but strongly built, now the dwelling-place of stable-lads and hinds, swine and poultry. From one part of these ancient walls, and fronting an inner court of the castle, arose a tall, circular, heavy-buttressed tower, considerably higher than the other buildings, and so mantled with a dense growth of aged ivy as to stand a shaft of solid green. Above its crumbling crown circled hundreds of pigeons, white and pied, clapping and clattering in noisy flight through the sunny air. Several windows, some closed with shutters, peeped here and there from out the leaves, and near the top of the pile was a row of arched openings, as though of a balcony or an airy gallery.

Behind the north stable, a long, sprawling building with thick walls that have darkened with age, lay an older part of the castle than that which housed the upper class—a cluster of sturdy, rough walls, crudely yet solidly built, now home to stable hands, workers, pigs, and poultry. From one section of these ancient walls, facing an inner courtyard of the castle, rose a tall, circular tower with heavy buttresses, significantly taller than the other buildings, and so covered with a thick growth of old ivy that it appeared as a solid green column. Above its crumbling top, hundreds of pigeons, both white and mottled, flew noisily in the sunny air. Several windows, some shuttered, peeked out from the foliage, and near the top of the structure was a row of arched openings, resembling a balcony or airy gallery.

Myles had more than once felt an idle curiosity about this tower, and one day, as he and Gascoyne sat together, he pointed his finger and said, “What is yon place?”

Myles had felt a casual curiosity about this tower more than once, and one day, as he and Gascoyne sat together, he pointed and asked, “What’s that place?”

“That,” answered Gascoyne, looking over his shoulder—“that they call Brutus Tower, for why they do say that Brutus he built it when he came hither to Britain. I believe not the tale mine own self; ne'theless, it is marvellous ancient, and old Robin-the-Fletcher telleth me that there be stairways built in the wall and passage-ways, and a maze wherein a body may get lost, an he know not the way aright, and never see the blessed light of day again.”

"That," Gascoyne replied, glancing over his shoulder, "that’s what they call Brutus Tower because they say Brutus built it when he came to Britain. I don’t believe that story myself; however, it's incredibly old, and old Robin-the-Fletcher tells me there are stairways built into the walls and passageways, and a maze where someone might get lost if they don’t know the way, and never see the light of day again."

“Marry,” said Myles, “those same be strange sayings. Who liveth there now?”

“Marry,” said Myles, “those are some strange things to say. Who lives there now?”

“No one liveth there,” said Gascoyne, “saving only some of the stable villains, and that half-witted goose-herd who flung stones at us yesterday when we mocked him down in the paddock. He and his wife and those others dwell in the vaults beneath, like rabbits in any warren. No one else hath lived there since Earl Robert's day, which belike was an hundred years agone. The story goeth that Earl Robert's brother—or step-brother—was murdered there, and some men say by the Earl himself. Sin that day it hath been tight shut.”

“No one lives there,” said Gascoyne, “except for some of the stable guys and that half-witted goose-herd who threw stones at us yesterday when we mocked him down in the paddock. He and his wife and those others live in the vaults beneath, like rabbits in a warren. No one else has lived there since Earl Robert's time, which was probably a hundred years ago. The story goes that Earl Robert's brother—or step-brother—was murdered there, and some people say it was by the Earl himself. Since that day, it has been tightly shut.”

Myles stared at the tower for a while in silence. “It is a strange-seeming place from without,” said he, at last, “and mayhap it may be even more strange inside. Hast ever been within, Francis?”

Myles stared at the tower for a while in silence. “It looks like a strange place from the outside,” he finally said, “and it might be even stranger inside. Have you ever been in there, Francis?”

“Nay,” said Gascoyne; “said I not it hath been fast locked since Earl Robert's day?”

“Nah,” said Gascoyne; “didn't I say it's been locked tight since Earl Robert’s time?”

“By'r Lady,” said Myles, “an I had lived here in this place so long as thou, I wot I would have been within it ere this.”

“By my Lady,” said Myles, “if I had lived here in this place as long as you, I know I would have been inside by now.”

“Beshrew me,” said Gascoyne, “but I have never thought of such a matter.” He turned and looked at the tall crown rising into the warm sunlight with a new interest, for the thought of entering it smacked pleasantly of adventure. “How wouldst thou set about getting within?” said he, presently.

“Curse me,” said Gascoyne, “but I’ve never thought of something like that.” He turned and looked at the tall crown rising into the warm sunlight with a new interest, because the idea of entering it felt exciting and adventurous. “How would you go about getting inside?” he asked after a moment.

“Why, look,” said Myles; “seest thou not yon hole in the ivy branches? Methinks there is a window at that place. An I mistake not, it is in reach of the stable eaves. A body might come up by the fagot pile to the roof of the hen-house, and then by the long stable to the north stable, and so to that hole.”

“Look,” Myles said. “Don’t you see that hole in the ivy branches? I think there’s a window there. If I’m not mistaken, it’s within reach of the stable eaves. Someone could climb up by the woodpile to the roof of the henhouse, then along the long stable to the north stable, and get to that hole.”

Gascoyne looked thoughtfully at the Brutus Tower, and then suddenly inquired, “Wouldst go there?”

Gascoyne looked thoughtfully at the Brutus Tower and then suddenly asked, “Would you go there?”

“Aye,” said Myles, briefly.

"Yeah," said Myles, briefly.

“So be it. Lead thou the way in the venture, I will follow after thee,” said Gascoyne.

“So be it. You lead the way in this venture, and I’ll follow you,” said Gascoyne.

As Myles had said, the climbing from roof to roof was a matter easy enough to an active pair of lads like themselves; but when, by-and-by, they reached the wall of the tower itself, they found the hidden window much higher from the roof than they had judged from below—perhaps ten or twelve feet—and it was, besides, beyond the eaves and out of their reach.

As Myles had mentioned, jumping from roof to roof was pretty straightforward for an energetic pair like them; but when they eventually got to the tower wall, they realized the hidden window was much higher than they had expected from down below—maybe ten or twelve feet—and it was also beyond the eaves and out of their reach.

Myles looked up and looked down. Above was the bushy thickness of the ivy, the branches as thick as a woman's wrist, knotted and intertwined; below was the stone pavement of a narrow inner court between two of the stable buildings.

Myles looked up and down. Above was the dense mass of ivy, the branches as thick as a woman's wrist, knotted and intertwined; below was the stone pavement of a narrow inner courtyard between two of the stable buildings.

“Methinks I can climb to yon place,” said he.

"I think I can climb to that place," he said.

“Thou'lt break thy neck an thou tryest,” said Gascoyne, hastily.

“You'll break your neck if you try,” said Gascoyne quickly.

“Nay,” quoth Myles, “I trust not; but break or make, we get not there without trying. So here goeth for the venture.”

“Nah,” Myles said, “I don’t think so; but whether we make it or not, we won’t know unless we give it a shot. So here goes for the adventure.”

“Thou art a hare-brained knave as ever drew breath of life,” quoth Gascoyne, “and will cause me to come to grief some of these fine days. Ne'theless, an thou be Jack Fool and lead the way, go, and I will be Tom Fool and follow anon. If thy neck is worth so little, mine is worth no more.”

“You're a reckless fool to the core,” said Gascoyne, “and you’re going to get me into trouble one of these days. But if you’re going to be the idiot and lead the way, fine, I’ll be the idiot who follows you. If your life means so little, mine doesn't mean much either.”

It was indeed a perilous climb, but that special providence which guards reckless lads befriended them, as it has thousands of their kind before and since. So, by climbing from one knotted, clinging stem to another, they were presently seated snugly in the ivied niche in the window. It was barred from within by a crumbling shutter, the rusty fastening of which, after some little effort upon the part of the two, gave way, and entering the narrow opening, they found themselves in a small triangular passage-way, from which a steep flight of stone steps led down through a hollow in the massive wall to the room below.

It was definitely a risky climb, but that special luck that looks out for daring young boys was on their side, just like it has been for thousands of others before and after them. So, by moving from one twisted, clinging vine to another, they soon found themselves comfortably settled in the ivy-covered nook of the window. It was blocked from the inside by a crumbling shutter, the rusty latch of which, after a bit of effort from the two, finally gave way. As they entered the narrow opening, they discovered a small triangular passageway, which had a steep set of stone steps leading down through a gap in the massive wall to the room below.

At the bottom of the steps was a heavy oaken door, which stood ajar, hanging upon a single rusty hinge, and from the room within a dull, gray light glimmered faintly. Myles pushed the door farther open; it creaked and grated horribly on its rusty hinge, and, as in instant answer to the discordant shriek, came a faint piping squeaking, a rustling and a pattering of soft footsteps.

At the bottom of the steps was a heavy oak door that stood slightly open, hanging on a single rusty hinge, and a dull, gray light flickered faintly from the room inside. Myles pushed the door open wider; it creaked and groaned loudly on its rusty hinge, and in response to the jarring sound, there came a faint piping squeak, a rustling, and the soft patter of footsteps.

“The ghosts!” cried Gascoyne, in a quavering whisper, and for a moment Myles felt the chill of goose-flesh creep up and down his spine. But the next moment he laughed.

“The ghosts!” shouted Gascoyne, in a shaky whisper, and for a moment, Myles felt a chill run up and down his spine. But the next moment, he burst out laughing.

“Nay,” said he, “they be rats. Look at yon fellow, Francis! Be'st as big as Mother Joan's kitten. Give me that stone.” He flung it at the rat, and it flew clattering across the floor. There was another pattering rustle of hundreds of feet, and then a breathless silence.

“Nah,” he said, “they're just rats. Look at that guy, Francis! He's as big as Mother Joan's kitten. Give me that stone.” He threw it at the rat, and it went clattering across the floor. There was another scurry of hundreds of feet, and then a breathless silence.

The boys stood looking around them, and a strange enough sight it was. The room was a perfect circle of about twenty feet across, and was piled high with an indistinguishable mass of lumber—rude tables, ruder chairs, ancient chests, bits and remnants of cloth and sacking and leather, old helmets and pieces of armor of a by-gone time, broken spears and pole-axes, pots and pans and kitchen furniture of all sorts and kinds.

The boys stood looking around, and it was quite a strange sight. The room was a perfect circle about twenty feet wide, filled to the brim with an unrecognizable heap of wood—rough tables, even rougher chairs, old chests, scraps of fabric and sacks and leather, ancient helmets and pieces of armor from another era, broken spears and poleaxes, pots and pans, and all kinds of kitchen stuff.

A straight beam of sunlight fell through a broken shutter like a bar of gold, and fell upon the floor in a long streak of dazzling light that illuminated the whole room with a yellow glow.

A straight beam of sunlight streamed through a broken shutter like a bar of gold, casting a long streak of bright light across the floor that filled the entire room with a yellow glow.

“By 'r Lady!” said Gascoyne at last, in a hushed voice, “here is Father Time's garret for sure. Didst ever see the like, Myles? Look at yon arbalist; sure Brutus himself used such an one!”

“By 'r Lady!” said Gascoyne at last, in a hushed voice, “this must be Father Time's attic for sure. Have you ever seen anything like it, Myles? Look at that crossbow; Brutus himself must have used one like it!”

“Nay,” said Myles; “but look at this saddle. Marry, here be'st a rat's nest in it.”

“Nah,” said Myles; “but check out this saddle. Wow, there’s a rat's nest in it.”

Clouds of dust rose as they rummaged among the mouldering mass, setting them coughing and sneezing. Now and then a great gray rat would shoot out beneath their very feet, and disappear, like a sudden shadow, into some hole or cranny in the wall.

Clouds of dust rose as they dug through the decaying pile, making them cough and sneeze. Every now and then, a large gray rat would dart out from right under their feet and vanish, like a sudden shadow, into a hole or crack in the wall.

“Come,” said Myles at last, brushing the dust from his jacket, “an we tarry here longer we will have chance to see no other sights; the sun is falling low.”

“Come,” said Myles finally, brushing the dust off his jacket, “if we stay here any longer, we won’t get to see any other sights; the sun is setting.”

An arched stair-way upon the opposite side of the room from which they had entered wound upward through the wall, the stone steps being lighted by narrow slits of windows cut through the massive masonry. Above the room they had just left was another of the same shape and size, but with an oak floor, sagging and rising into hollows and hills, where the joist had rotted away beneath. It was bare and empty, and not even a rat was to be seen. Above was another room; above that, another; all the passages and stairways which connected the one story with the other being built in the wall, which was, where solid, perhaps fifteen feet thick.

An arched staircase on the other side of the room from where they entered spiraled up through the wall, with stone steps illuminated by narrow window slits carved into the heavy masonry. Above the room they had just left was another of the same shape and size, but with an oak floor that sagged and bulged into dips and bumps where the joists had rotted away underneath. It was empty and bare, and not a single rat was in sight. Above that was another room; above that, yet another; all the hallways and staircases connecting each level were built into the wall, which was about fifteen feet thick in some solid areas.

From the third floor a straight flight of steps led upward to a closed door, from the other side of which shone the dazzling brightness of sunlight, and whence came a strange noise—a soft rustling, a melodious murmur. The boys put their shoulders against the door, which was fastened, and pushed with might and main—once, twice; suddenly the lock gave way, and out they pitched headlong into a blaze of sunlight. A deafening clapping and uproar sounded in their ears, and scores of pigeons, suddenly disturbed, rose in stormy flight.

From the third floor, a straight staircase led up to a closed door, behind which bright sunlight streamed in, accompanied by a strange sound—a soft rustling and a catchy murmur. The boys leaned against the door, which was locked, and pushed with all their might—once, twice; suddenly, the lock clicked open, and they stumbled out into a flood of sunlight. A loud clapping and chaos filled their ears, and dozens of pigeons, startled, took off in a flurry.

They sat up and looked around them in silent wonder. They were in a bower of leafy green. It was the top story of the tower, the roof of which had crumbled and toppled in, leaving it open to the sky, with only here and there a slanting beam or two supporting a portion of the tiled roof, affording shelter for the nests of the pigeons crowded closely together. Over everything the ivy had grown in a mantling sheet—a net-work of shimmering green, through which the sunlight fell flickering.

They sat up and looked around in silent amazement. They were in a leafy alcove. It was the top floor of the tower, where the roof had collapsed and fallen in, leaving it open to the sky, with a few slanted beams supporting parts of the tiled roof, providing shelter for the nests of pigeons huddled together. Ivy had grown over everything in a thick layer—a network of shimmering green, through which sunlight flickered.

“This passeth wonder,” said Gascoyne, at last breaking the silence.

“This is amazing,” said Gascoyne, finally breaking the silence.

“Aye,” said Myles, “I did never see the like in all my life.” Then, “Look, yonder is a room beyond; let us see what it is, Francis.”

“Aye,” said Myles, “I’ve never seen anything like this in my life.” Then, “Look, there’s a room over there; let’s check it out, Francis.”

Entering an arched door-way, the two found themselves in a beautiful little vaulted chapel, about eighteen feet long and twelve or fifteen wide. It comprised the crown of one of the large massive buttresses, and from it opened the row of arched windows which could be seen from below through the green shimmering of the ivy leaves. The boys pushed aside the trailing tendrils and looked out and down. The whole castle lay spread below them, with the busy people unconsciously intent upon the matters of their daily work. They could see the gardener, with bowed back, patiently working among the flowers in the garden, the stable-boys below grooming the horses, a bevy of ladies in the privy garden playing at shuttlecock with battledoors of wood, a group of gentlemen walking up and down in front of the Earl's house. They could see the household servants hurrying hither and thither, two little scullions at fisticuffs, and a kitchen girl standing in the door-way scratching her frowzy head.

Entering an arched doorway, the two found themselves in a beautiful little vaulted chapel, about eighteen feet long and twelve or fifteen wide. It was set in the crown of one of the large, sturdy buttresses, and from it opened a line of arched windows that could be seen from below through the shimmering green of the ivy leaves. The boys pushed aside the trailing vines and looked out and down. The whole castle lay spread beneath them, with busy people completely absorbed in their daily tasks. They could see the gardener, hunched over, patiently working among the flowers in the garden, the stable boys below grooming the horses, a group of ladies in the private garden playing shuttlecock with wooden paddles, and a few gentlemen strolling in front of the Earl's house. They could see the household servants rushing back and forth, two little kitchen boys fighting, and a kitchen girl standing in the doorway scratching her messy hair.

It was all like a puppetshow of real life, each acting unconsciously a part in the play. The cool wind came in through the rustling leaves and fanned their cheeks, hot with the climb up the winding stair-way.

It was like a puppet show of real life, each person unconsciously playing a part in the play. The cool wind blew in through the rustling leaves and cooled their cheeks, flushed from the climb up the winding staircase.

“We will call it our Eyry,” said Gascoyne “and we will be the hawks that live here.” And that was how it got its name.

“We'll call it our Eyry,” said Gascoyne, “and we'll be the hawks that live here.” And that’s how it got its name.

The next day Myles had the armorer make him a score of large spikes, which he and Gascoyne drove between the ivy branches and into the cement of the wall, and so made a safe passageway by which to reach the window niche in the wall.

The next day, Myles had the armorer make him a dozen large spikes, which he and Gascoyne drove between the ivy branches and into the cement of the wall, creating a safe pathway to reach the window niche in the wall.





CHAPTER 11

THE TWO friends kept the secret of the Eyry to themselves for a little while, now and then visiting the old tower to rummage among the lumber stored in the lower room, or to loiter away the afternoon in the windy solitudes of the upper heights. And in that little time, when the ancient keep was to them a small world unknown to any but themselves—a world far away above all the dull matters of every-day life—they talked of many things that might else never have been known to one another. Mostly they spoke the crude romantic thoughts and desires of boyhood's time—chaff thrown to the wind, in which, however, lay a few stray seeds, fated to fall to good earth, and to ripen to fruition in manhood's day.

THE TWO friends kept the secret of the Eyry to themselves for a little while, occasionally visiting the old tower to sift through the junk stored in the lower room, or to spend the afternoon in the windy solitude of the upper heights. During that time, when the ancient keep was a small world known only to them—a world far removed from the dullness of everyday life—they shared many thoughts that might not have come out otherwise. Mostly, they expressed the rough romantic ideas and dreams of their boyhood—just random thoughts tossed to the wind, but within them lay a few seeds destined to take root and flourish in their adult lives.

In the intimate talks of that time Myles imparted something of his honest solidity to Gascoyne's somewhat weathercock nature, and to Myles's ruder and more uncouth character Gascoyne lent a tone of his gentler manners, learned in his pagehood service as attendant upon the Countess and her ladies.

In the private conversations of that time, Myles shared some of his genuine strength with Gascoyne's somewhat fickle personality, and to Myles's rougher and more awkward character, Gascoyne contributed a hint of his softer manners, which he had picked up during his time serving the Countess and her ladies as a page.

In other things, also, the character and experience of the one lad helped to supply what was lacking in the other. Myles was replete with old Latin gestes, fables, and sermons picked up during his school life, in those intervals of his more serious studies when Prior Edward had permitted him to browse in the greener pastures of the Gesta Romanorum and the Disciplina Clericalis of the monastery library, and Gascoyne was never weary of hearing him tell those marvellous stories culled from the crabbed Latin of the old manuscript volumes.

In other ways, the character and experience of one boy helped fill in what the other lacked. Myles was full of old Latin tales, fables, and sermons he picked up during his school years, particularly during the times when Prior Edward allowed him to explore the more enjoyable readings in the Gesta Romanorum and the Disciplina Clericalis from the monastery library. Gascoyne never got tired of hearing him share those amazing stories taken from the difficult Latin of the ancient manuscript volumes.

Upon his part Gascoyne was full of the lore of the waiting-room and the antechamber, and Myles, who in all his life had never known a lady, young or old, excepting his mother, was never tired of lying silently listening to Gascoyne's chatter of the gay doings of the castle gentle-life, in which he had taken part so often in the merry days of his pagehood.

Upon his part, Gascoyne was full of stories about the waiting room and the antechamber, and Myles, who had never known a lady, young or old, except for his mother, could never get enough of quietly listening to Gascoyne's chatter about the exciting activities of the castle's social life, which he had participated in so often during the happy days of his youth.

“I do wonder,” said Myles, quaintly, “that thou couldst ever find the courage to bespeak a young maid, Francis. Never did I do so, nor ever could. Rather would I face three strong men than one young damsel.”

“I really wonder,” said Myles, in a quirky way, “how you ever found the courage to speak to a young woman, Francis. I never did that, and I don’t think I ever could. I’d rather take on three strong men than one young lady.”

Whereupon Gascoyne burst out laughing. “Marry!” quoth he, “they be no such terrible things, but gentle and pleasant spoken, and soft and smooth as any cat.”

Whereupon Gascoyne burst out laughing. “Marry!” he said, “they're not so terrible, but gentle and pleasant to talk to, and soft and smooth like any cat.”

“No matter for that,” said Myles; “I would not face one such for worlds.”

“No worries about that,” said Myles; “I wouldn’t face one of those for anything.”

It was during the short time when, so to speak, the two owned the solitude of the Brutus Tower, that Myles told his friend of his father's outlawry and of the peril in which the family stood. And thus it was.

It was during the brief period when, so to speak, the two had the Brutus Tower all to themselves that Myles shared with his friend the story of his father's life as an outlaw and the danger the family faced. And that’s how it was.

“I do marvel,” said Gascoyne one day, as the two lay stretched in the Eyry, looking down into the castle court-yard below—“I do marvel, now that thou art 'stablished here this month and more, that my Lord doth never have thee called to service upon household duty. Canst thou riddle me why it is so, Myles?”

“I really wonder,” Gascoyne said one day, as they lay stretched out in the Eyry, looking down into the castle courtyard below—“I really wonder, now that you’ve been established here for over a month, why my Lord never calls you to help with household duties. Can you explain why that is, Myles?”

The subject was a very sore one with Myles. Until Sir James had told him of the matter in his office that day he had never known that his father was attainted and outlawed. He had accepted the change from their earlier state and the bald poverty of their life at Crosbey-Holt with the easy carelessness of boyhood, and Sir James's words were the first to awaken him to a realization of the misfortunes of the house of Falworth. His was a brooding nature, and in the three or four weeks that passed he had meditated so much over what had been told him, that by-and-by it almost seemed as if a shadow of shame rested upon his father's fair fame, even though the attaint set upon him was unrighteous and unjust, as Myles knew it must be. He had felt angry and resentful at the Earl's neglect, and as days passed and he was not noticed in any way, his heart was at times very bitter.

The topic was a very painful one for Myles. Until Sir James informed him about it in his office that day, he had no idea that his father was declared unfit and outlawed. He had accepted the shift from their previous situation and the stark poverty of their life at Crosbey-Holt with the easygoing indifference of youth, and Sir James's words were the first to make him aware of the misfortunes facing the house of Falworth. He had a thoughtful nature, and in the three or four weeks that followed, he reflected so much on what he had been told that it began to feel as if a shadow of shame clouded his father's good name, even though the charges against him were clearly unjust and wrong, as Myles believed. He felt anger and bitterness over the Earl's neglect, and as days went by without any acknowledgment, his heart occasionally grew very bitter.

So now Gascoyne's innocent question touched a sore spot, and Myles spoke with a sharp, angry pain in his voice that made the other look quickly up. “Sooner would my Lord have yonder swineherd serve him in the household than me,” said he.

So now Gascoyne's innocent question hit a nerve, and Myles spoke with a sharp, angry pain in his voice that made the other look up quickly. “My Lord would rather have that swineherd serve him in the household than me,” he said.

“Why may that be, Myles?” said Gascoyne.

“Why could that be, Myles?” said Gascoyne.

“Because,” answered Myles, with the same angry bitterness in his voice, “either the Earl is a coward that feareth to befriend me, or else he is a caitiff, ashamed of his own flesh and blood, and of me, the son of his one-time comrade.”

“Because,” Myles replied, the same angry bitterness in his voice, “either the Earl is a coward who’s afraid to support me, or he’s a loser, ashamed of his own flesh and blood, and of me, the son of his former comrade.”

Gascoyne raised himself upon his elbow, and opened his eyes wide in wonder. “Afeard of thee, Myles!” quoth he. “Why should he be afeared to befriend thee? Who art thou that the Earl should fear thee?”

Gascoyne propped himself up on his elbow and opened his eyes wide in surprise. “Afraid of you, Myles!” he said. “Why would he be afraid to help you? Who are you that the Earl should fear you?”

Myles hesitated for a moment or two; wisdom bade him remain silent upon the dangerous topic, but his heart yearned for sympathy and companionship in his trouble. “I will tell thee,” said he, suddenly, and therewith poured out all of the story, so far as he knew it, to his listening, wondering friend, and his heart felt lighter to be thus eased of its burden. “And now,” said he, as he concluded, “is not this Earl a mean-hearted caitiff to leave me, the son of his one-time friend and kinsman, thus to stand or to fall alone among strangers and in a strange place without once stretching me a helping hand?” He waited, and Gascoyne knew that he expected an answer.

Myles paused for a moment; reason told him to stay quiet about the risky topic, but he longed for understanding and companionship in his trouble. “I’ll tell you,” he said suddenly, and then he shared his story, as much as he knew, with his curious friend. His heart felt lighter as he released that burden. “And now,” he continued as he wrapped up, “isn’t this Earl a coward for leaving me, the son of his former friend and relative, to handle this alone among strangers in an unfamiliar place without offering a helping hand?” He waited, and Gascoyne understood that he was looking for a response.

“I know not that he is a mean-hearted caitiff, Myles,” said he at last, hesitatingly. “The Earl hath many enemies, and I have heard that he hath stood more than once in peril, having been accused of dealings with the King's foes. He was cousin to the Earl of Kent, and I do remember hearing that he had a narrow escape at that time from ruin. There be more reasons than thou wottest of why he should not have dealings with thy father.”

“I don’t know if he’s a coward, Myles,” he finally said, hesitantly. “The Earl has many enemies, and I’ve heard he’s been in danger more than once, accused of dealing with the King’s foes. He was a cousin of the Earl of Kent, and I do remember hearing that he barely escaped disaster back then. There are more reasons than you know why he shouldn’t have dealings with your father.”

“I had not thought,” said Myles, bitterly, after a little pause, “that thou wouldst stand up for him and against me in this quarrel, Gascoyne. Him will I never forgive so long as I may live, and I had thought that thou wouldst have stood by me.”

“I didn’t think,” Myles said bitterly after a moment, “that you would defend him and go against me in this argument, Gascoyne. I’ll never forgive him for as long as I live, and I thought you would have stood by my side.”

“So I do,” said Gascoyne, hastily, “and do love thee more than any one in all the world, Myles; but I had thought that it would make thee feel more easy, to think that the Earl was not against thee. And, indeed, from all thou has told me, I do soothly think that he and Sir James mean to befriend thee and hold thee privily in kind regard.”

“So I do,” said Gascoyne quickly, “and I love you more than anyone else in the world, Myles; but I thought it would make you feel better to believe that the Earl wasn't against you. And honestly, from everything you’ve told me, I truly believe that he and Sir James intend to help you and secretly hold you in good favor.”

“Then why doth he not stand forth like a man and befriend me and my father openly, even if it be to his own peril?” said Myles, reverting stubbornly to what he had first spoken.

“Then why doesn’t he step up like a man and support me and my father openly, even if it puts him at risk?” said Myles, stubbornly returning to what he had initially said.

Gascoyne did not answer, but lay for a long while in silence. “Knowest thou,” he suddenly asked, after a while, “who is this great enemy of whom Sir James speaketh, and who seeketh so to drive thy father to ruin?”

Gascoyne didn't reply, just lay there in silence for a long time. “Do you know,” he suddenly asked after a while, “who this great enemy is that Sir James talks about, and who is trying so hard to bring your father down?”

“Nay,” said Myles, “I know not, for my father hath never spoken of these things, and Sir James would not tell me. But this I know,” said he, suddenly, grinding his teeth together, “an I do not hunt him out some day and slay him like a dog—” He stopped abruptly, and Gascoyne, looking askance at him, saw that his eyes were full of tears, whereupon he turned his looks away again quickly, and fell to shooting pebbles out through the open window with his finger and thumb.

“No,” said Myles, “I don’t know, because my father never talked about these things, and Sir James wouldn’t tell me. But I do know this,” he said suddenly, gritting his teeth, “if I don’t track him down someday and kill him like a dog—” He stopped abruptly, and Gascoyne, glancing at him, noticed that his eyes were full of tears, so he quickly looked away again and started flicking pebbles out through the open window with his finger and thumb.

“Thou wilt tell no one of these things that I have said?” said Myles, after a while.

“Promise you won't tell anyone what I’ve said?” Myles asked after a while.

“Not I,” said Gascoyne. “Thinkest thou I could do such a thing?”

“Not me,” said Gascoyne. “Do you really think I could do something like that?”

“Nay,” said Myles, briefly.

"No," said Myles, briefly.

Perhaps this talk more than anything else that had ever passed between them knit the two friends the closer together, for, as I have said, Myles felt easier now that he had poured out his bitter thoughts and words; and as for Gascoyne, I think that there is nothing so flattering to one's soul as to be made the confidant of a stronger nature.

Perhaps this conversation, more than anything else they had ever shared, brought the two friends even closer together. As I mentioned, Myles felt relieved now that he had expressed his painful thoughts and feelings. As for Gascoyne, I believe that there's nothing as uplifting for one's spirit as being trusted by someone with a stronger character.

But the old tower served another purpose than that of a spot in which to pass away a few idle hours, or in which to indulge the confidences of friendship, for it was there that Myles gathered a backing of strength for resistance against the tyranny of the bachelors, and it is for that more than for any other reason that it has been told how they found the place and of what they did there, feeling secure against interruption.

But the old tower served a purpose beyond just being a place to spend a few leisurely hours or to share secrets with friends. It was where Myles found the strength to stand up against the tyranny of the bachelors. This reason, more than any other, is why it has been shared how they discovered the place and what they did there, feeling safe from interruptions.

Myles Falworth was not of a kind that forgets or neglects a thing upon which the mind has once been set. Perhaps his chief objective since the talk with Sir James following his fight in the dormitory had been successful resistance to the exactions of the head of the body of squires. He was now (more than a month had passed) looked upon by nearly if not all of the younger lads as an acknowledged leader in his own class. So one day he broached a matter to Gascoyne that had for some time been digesting in his mind. It was the formation of a secret order, calling themselves the “Knights of the Rose,” their meeting-place to be the chapel of the Brutus Tower, and their object to be the righting of wrongs, “as they,” said Myles, “of Arthur his Round-table did right wrongs.”

Myles Falworth wasn’t the type to forget or ignore something once he set his mind to it. Maybe his main goal since the conversation with Sir James after the fight in the dormitory had been to stand up against the demands of the head of the squires. Now, more than a month later, he was seen by almost all of the younger boys as a recognized leader in his class. One day, he brought up an idea to Gascoyne that he had been thinking about for a while. It was the creation of a secret society called the “Knights of the Rose,” with their meeting place in the chapel of the Brutus Tower, and their purpose to right wrongs, “just like,” Myles said, “Arthur and his Round Table corrected wrongs.”

“But, prithee, what wrongs are there to right in this place?” quoth Gascoyne, after listening intently to the plan which Myles set forth.

“But, please, what wrongs need to be fixed here?” asked Gascoyne, after listening closely to the plan that Myles proposed.

“Why, first of all, this,” said Myles, clinching his fists, as he had a habit of doing when anything stirred him deeply, “that we set those vile bachelors to their right place; and that is, that they be no longer our masters, but our fellows.”

“First of all, this,” Myles said, clenching his fists, as he often did when he was really moved, “we need to put those awful bachelors in their place; they should no longer be our masters but our equals.”

Gascoyne shook his head. He hated clashing and conflict above all things, and was for peace. Why should they thus rush to thrust themselves into trouble? Let matters abide as they were a little longer; surely life was pleasant enough without turning it all topsy-turvy. Then, with a sort of indignation, why should Myles, who had only come among them a month, take such service more to heart than they who had endured it for years? And, finally, with the hopefulness of so many of the rest of us, he advised Myles to let matters alone, and they would right themselves in time.

Gascoyne shook his head. He hated conflict more than anything and was all for peace. Why should they rush to get themselves into trouble? Let things stay as they were for a little longer; surely life was good enough without messing it all up. Then, feeling a bit indignant, he wondered why Myles, who had only been with them for a month, took the situation so seriously compared to those who had dealt with it for years. Finally, with the same kind of hopefulness many of us share, he suggested to Myles that he should just leave things be, and they would sort themselves out in time.

But Myles's mind was determined; his active spirit could not brook resting passively under a wrong; he would endure no longer, and now or never they must make their stand.

But Myles was resolute; his energetic spirit couldn't tolerate just sitting back while facing injustice. He wouldn't put up with it any longer, and it was now or never for them to take their stand.

“But look thee, Myles Falworth,” said Gascoyne, “all this is not to be done withouten fighting shrewdly. Wilt thou take that fighting upon thine own self? As for me, I tell thee I love it not.”

“But listen, Myles Falworth,” Gascoyne said, “none of this can happen without a tough fight. Are you willing to take on that fight yourself? As for me, I’ll be honest—I don’t like it.”

“Why, aye,” said Myles; “I ask no man to do what I will not do myself.”

“Yeah,” said Myles, “I don’t ask anyone to do what I wouldn’t do myself.”

Gascoyne shrugged his shoulders. “So be it,” said he. “An thou hast appetite to run thy head against hard knocks, do it i' mercy's name! I for one will stand thee back while thou art taking thy raps.”

Gascoyne shrugged his shoulders. “So be it,” he said. “If you’re eager to run into tough situations, go ahead! I, for one, will stand back while you take your hits.”

There was a spirit of drollery in Gascoyne's speech that rubbed against Myles's earnestness.

There was a playful tone in Gascoyne's speech that clashed with Myles's seriousness.

“Out upon it!” cried he, his patience giving way. “Seest not that I am in serious earnest? Why then dost thou still jest like Mad Noll, my Lord's fool? An thou wilt not lend me thine aid in this matter, say so and ha' done with it, and I will bethink me of somewhere else to turn.”

“Enough of this!” he shouted, losing his patience. “Don’t you see that I’m dead serious? Why do you keep joking around like Mad Noll, my Lord's fool? If you’re not going to help me with this, just say it and let’s be done with it, and I’ll figure out somewhere else to go.”

Then Gascoyne yielded at once, as he always did when his friend lost his temper, and having once assented to it, entered into the scheme heart and soul. Three other lads—one of them that tall thin squire Edmund Wilkes, before spoken of—were sounded upon the subject. They also entered into the plan of the secret organization with an enthusiasm which might perhaps not have been quite so glowing had they realized how very soon Myles designed embarking upon active practical operations. One day Myles and Gascoyne showed them the strange things that they had discovered in the old tower—the inner staircases, the winding passage-ways, the queer niches and cupboard, and the black shaft of a well that pierced down into the solid wall, and whence, perhaps, the old castle folk had one time drawn their supply of water in time of siege, and with every new wonder of the marvellous place the enthusiasm of the three recruits rose higher and higher. They rummaged through the lumber pile in the great circular room as Myles and Gascoyne had done, and at last, tired out, they ascended to the airy chapel, and there sat cooling themselves in the rustling freshness of the breeze that came blowing briskly in through the arched windows.

Then Gascoyne immediately gave in, as he always did when his friend got angry, and once he agreed, he threw himself into the plan completely. Three other guys—one of them the tall, thin squire Edmund Wilkes, mentioned earlier—were approached about the idea. They also got excited about the secret organization, although they might have felt differently if they had known how soon Myles planned to start taking action. One day, Myles and Gascoyne showed them the amazing things they had found in the old tower—the inner staircases, the winding passages, the strange niches and cupboards, and the black shaft of a well that went deep into the solid wall, where the old castle inhabitants might have once drawn water during a siege. With each new discovery in that incredible place, the excitement of the three new recruits grew higher and higher. They rummaged through the pile of junk in the great circular room just like Myles and Gascoyne had done, and eventually, worn out, they went up to the airy chapel, where they sat cooling off in the refreshing breeze that blew in through the arched windows.

It was then and there that the five discussed and finally determined upon the detailed plans of their organization, canvassing the names of the squirehood, and selecting from it a sufficient number of bold and daring spirits to make up a roll of twenty names in all.

It was then and there that the five talked and finally decided on the detailed plans for their organization, going over the names of the local landowners, and choosing enough bold and daring individuals to create a list of twenty names in total.

Gascoyne had, as I said, entered into the matter with spirit, and perhaps it was owing more to him than to any other that the project caught its delightful flavor of romance.

Gascoyne had, as I mentioned, gotten involved in the matter with enthusiasm, and maybe it was more because of him than anyone else that the project gained its charming sense of romance.

“Perchance,” said he, as the five lads lay in the rustling stillness through which sounded the monotonous and ceaseless cooing of the pigeons—“perchance there may be dwarfs and giants and dragons and enchanters and evil knights and what not even nowadays. And who knows but that if we Knights of the Rose hold together we may go forth into the world, and do battle with them, and save beautiful ladies, and have tales and gestes written about us as they are writ about the Seven Champions and Arthur his Round-table.”

“Maybe,” he said, as the five boys lay in the quiet rustling sounds around them, accompanied by the endless and repetitive cooing of the pigeons—“maybe there are still dwarfs and giants and dragons and sorcerers and evil knights and all sorts of things out there today. And who knows, if we Knights of the Rose stick together, we might venture into the world, fight them, rescue beautiful ladies, and have stories and deeds written about us just like they are about the Seven Champions and Arthur and his Round Table.”

Perhaps Myles, who lay silently listening to all that was said, was the only one who looked upon the scheme at all in the light of real utility, but I think that even with him the fun of the matter outweighed the serious part of the business.

Perhaps Myles, who lay quietly listening to everything that was said, was the only one who viewed the plan as genuinely practical, but I think that even for him, the excitement of it all overshadowed the serious side of the matter.

So it was that the Sacred Order of the Twenty Knights of the Rose came to be initiated. They appointed a code of secret passwords and countersigns which were very difficult to remember, and which were only used when they might excite the curiosity of the other and uninitiated boys by their mysterious sound. They elected Myles as their Grand High Commander, and held secret meetings in the ancient tower, where many mysteries were soberly enacted.

So it was that the Sacred Order of the Twenty Knights of the Rose was formed. They established a set of secret passwords and signals that were tough to remember and were only used to pique the curiosity of the other boys who weren’t part of the group with their mysterious sound. They chose Myles as their Grand High Commander and held secret meetings in the ancient tower, where many intriguing rituals took place.

Of course in a day or two all the body of squires knew nearly everything concerning the Knights of the Rose, and of their secret meetings in the old tower. The lucky twenty were the objects of envy of all not so fortunate as to be included in this number, and there was a marked air of secrecy about everything they did that appealed to every romantic notion of the youngsters looking on. What was the stormy outcome of it all is now presently to be told.

Of course, within a day or two, all the other squires knew almost everything about the Knights of the Rose and their secret meetings in the old tower. The lucky twenty were envied by everyone who wasn’t part of their group, and there was a definite sense of mystery surrounding everything they did that captivated all the romantic ideas of the watching youngsters. What the dramatic outcome of it all was will be revealed shortly.





CHAPTER 12

Thus it was that Myles, with an eye to open war with the bachelors, gathered a following to his support. It was some little while before matters were brought to a crisis—a week or ten days. Perhaps even Myles had no great desire to hasten matters. He knew that whenever war was declared, he himself would have to bear the brunt of the battle, and even the bravest man hesitates before deliberately thrusting himself into a fight.

Thus, Myles, aiming for open conflict with the bachelors, gathered a group to support him. It took a little while—about a week or ten days—before things reached a turning point. Maybe even Myles wasn't in a huge rush to push things forward. He understood that once war was declared, he would be the one facing the most danger, and even the bravest person hesitates before intentionally stepping into a fight.

One morning Myles and Gascoyne and Wilkes sat under the shade of two trees, between which was a board nailed to the trunks, making a rude bench—always a favorite lounging-place for the lads in idle moments. Myles was polishing his bascinet with lard and wood-ashes, rubbing the metal with a piece of leather, and wiping it clean with a fustian rag. The other two, who had just been relieved from household duty, lay at length idly looking on.

One morning, Myles, Gascoyne, and Wilkes were sitting in the shade of two trees, where a board was nailed between the trunks to create a makeshift bench—a spot the guys loved to hang out during their free time. Myles was polishing his helmet with lard and wood ash, rubbing the metal with a piece of leather, and wiping it clean with a sturdy cloth. The other two, who had just finished their chores, were lying down and lazily watching him.

Just then one of the smaller pages, a boy of twelve or thirteen, by name Robin Ingoldsby, crossed the court. He had been crying; his face was red and blubbered, and his body was still shaken with convulsive sniffs.

Just then, one of the younger pages, a boy around twelve or thirteen named Robin Ingoldsby, crossed the courtyard. He had been crying; his face was red and puffy, and he was still shaking with sobs.

Myles looked up. “Come hither, Robin,” he called from where he sat. “What is to do?”

Myles looked up. "Come here, Robin," he called from where he sat. "What's going on?"

The little fellow came slowly up to where the three rested in the shade. “Mowbray beat me with a strap,” said he, rubbing his sleeve across his eyes, and catching his breath at the recollection.

The little guy walked slowly over to where the three were resting in the shade. “Mowbray hit me with a strap,” he said, wiping his sleeve across his eyes and catching his breath at the memory.

“Beat thee, didst say?” said Myles, drawing his brows together. “Why did he beat thee?”

“Did he hit you?” Myles asked, furrowing his brow. “Why did he hit you?”

“Because,” said Robin, “I tarried overlong in fetching a pot of beer from the buttery for him and Wyatt.” Then, with a boy's sudden and easy quickness in forgetting past troubles, “Tell me, Falworth,” said he, “when wilt thou give me that knife thou promised me—the one thou break the blade of yesterday?”

“Because,” Robin said, “I took too long getting a pot of beer from the pantry for him and Wyatt.” Then, with a boy's quick ability to forget past troubles, he asked, “Tell me, Falworth, when are you going to give me that knife you promised me—the one you broke the blade of yesterday?”

“I know not,” said Myles, bluntly, vexed that the boy did not take the disgrace of his beating more to heart. “Some time soon, mayhap. Me thinks thou shouldst think more of thy beating than of a broken knife. Now get thee gone to thy business.”

“I don’t know,” said Myles, straightforwardly, annoyed that the boy didn’t seem to care about the shame of his beating. “Maybe soon. I think you should focus more on your beating than on a broken knife. Now go take care of your business.”

The youngster lingered for a moment or two watching Myles at his work. “What is that on the leather scrap, Falworth?” said he, curiously.

The kid hung around for a moment or two, watching Myles at work. “What’s that on the leather scrap, Falworth?” he asked, curious.

“Lard and ashes,” said Myles, testily. “Get thee gone, I say, or I will crack thy head for thee;” and he picked up a block of wood, with a threatening gesture.

“Lard and ashes,” Myles said, annoyed. “Get out of here, I said, or I’ll smash your head,” and he picked up a block of wood, making a threatening gesture.

The youngster made a hideous grimace, and then scurried away, ducking his head, lest in spite of Myles's well-known good-nature the block should come whizzing after him.

The kid made a terrible face and then hurried away, ducking his head, just in case Myles's well-known kindness didn't stop the block from coming after him.

“Hear ye that now!” cried Myles, flinging down the block again and turning to his two friends. “Beaten with straps because, forsooth, he would not fetch and carry quickly enough to please the haste of these bachelors. Oh, this passeth patience, and I for one will bear it no longer.”

“Hear this now!” shouted Myles, throwing down the block again and turning to his two friends. “He got beaten with straps because, of course, he wouldn’t fetch and carry fast enough to satisfy the impatience of these bachelors. Oh, this is beyond what I can tolerate, and I, for one, will not put up with it any longer.”

“Nay, Myles,” said Gascoyne, soothingly, “the little imp is as lazy as a dormouse and as mischievous as a monkey. I'll warrant the hiding was his due, and that more of the like would do him good.”

“Nah, Myles,” Gascoyne said gently, “the little rascal is as lazy as a dormouse and as cheeky as a monkey. I bet he deserved the hiding, and a bit more of the same would do him good.”

“Why, how dost thou talk, Francis!” said Myles, turning upon him indignantly. “Thou knowest that thou likest to see the boy beaten no more than I.” Then, after a meditative pause, “How many, think ye, we muster of our company of the Rose today?”

“Why, how do you talk, Francis!” Myles said, turning to him indignantly. “You know that you don’t like to see the boy beaten any more than I do.” Then, after a thoughtful pause, he asked, “How many, do you think, we have in our company of the Rose today?”

Wilkes looked doubtfully at Gascoyne. “There be only seventeen of us here now,” said he at last. “Brinton and Lambourne are away to Roby Castle in Lord George's train, and will not be back till Saturday next. And Watt Newton is in the infirmary.

Wilkes looked uncertainly at Gascoyne. “There are only seventeen of us here now,” he finally said. “Brinton and Lambourne are at Roby Castle with Lord George and won't be back until next Saturday. And Watt Newton is in the infirmary.

“Seventeen be'st enou,” said Myles, grimly. “Let us get together this afternoon, such as may, in the Brutus Tower, for I, as I did say, will no longer suffer these vile bachelors.”

“Seventeen is enough,” said Myles, grimly. “Let’s meet this afternoon, whoever can, in the Brutus Tower, because, as I said, I will no longer put up with these awful bachelors.”

Gascoyne and Wilkes exchanged looks, and then the former blew a long whistle.

Gascoyne and Wilkes exchanged glances, and then Gascoyne let out a long whistle.

So that afternoon a gloomy set of young faces were gathered together in the Eyry—fifteen of the Knights of the Rose—and all knew why they were assembled. The talk which followed was conducted mostly by Myles. He addressed the others with a straightforward vim and earnestness, but the response was only half-hearted, and when at last, having heated himself up with his own fire, he sat down, puffing out his red cheeks and glaring round, a space of silence followed, the lads looked doubtfully at one another. Myles felt the chill of their silence strike coldly on his enthusiasm, and it vexed him.

So that afternoon, a gloomy group of young faces gathered in the Eyry—fifteen of the Knights of the Rose—and they all knew why they were there. Most of the discussion was led by Myles. He spoke to the others with straightforward energy and sincerity, but their responses were only lukewarm. Finally, after getting worked up by his own passion, he sat down, puffing out his flushed cheeks and glaring around. A silence followed, and the guys looked at each other with uncertainty. Myles felt the cold weight of their silence dampen his enthusiasm, which annoyed him.

“What wouldst thou do, Falworth?” said one of the knights, at last. “Wouldst have us open a quarrel with the bachelors?”

“What would you do, Falworth?” said one of the knights, finally. “Do you want us to start a fight with the bachelors?”

“Nay,” said Myles, gruffly. “I had thought that ye would all lend me a hand in a pitched battle but now I see that ye ha' no stomach for that. Ne'theless, I tell ye plainly I will not submit longer to the bachelors. So now I will ask ye not to take any venture upon yourselves, but only this: that ye will stand by me when I do my fighting, and not let five or seven of them fall upon me at once.

“Not a chance,” Myles said gruffly. “I thought you would all help me in a tough fight, but now I see you don’t have the guts for it. Still, I’ll make it clear that I won’t put up with the bachelors any longer. So now I ask you not to take any risks on your own, but just this: that you’ll stand by me when I fight and not let five or seven of them attack me at once.”

“There is Walter Blunt; he is parlous strong,” said one of the others, after a time of silence. “Methinks he could conquer any two of us.”

“There’s Walter Blunt; he’s incredibly strong,” said one of the others, after a moment of silence. “I think he could take on any two of us.”

“Nay,” said Myles; “ye do fear him too greatly. I tell ye I fear not to stand up to try battle with him and will do so, too, if the need arise. Only say ye that ye will stand by my back.”

“Nah,” said Myles; “you’re scared of him way too much. I’m telling you I’m not afraid to face him in a fight and I will if it comes to that. Just say you’ll have my back.”

“Marry,” said Gascoyne, quaintly, “an thou wilt dare take the heavy end upon thee, I for one am willing to stand by and see that thou have thy fill of fighting.”

“Marry,” said Gascoyne, in a quirky way, “if you're brave enough to take on the tough stuff, I for one am willing to stand by and make sure you get your share of the fight.”

“I too will stand thee by, Myles,” said Edmund Wilkes.

“I'll stand by you too, Myles,” said Edmund Wilkes.

“And I, and I, and I,” said others, chiming in.

“And I, and I, and I,” said others, joining in.

Those who would still have held back were carried along by the stream, and so it was settled that if the need should arise for Myles to do a bit of fighting, the others should stand by to see that he had fair play.

Those who might have hesitated were swept along by the crowd, and so it was agreed that if Myles needed to fight, the others would be there to ensure he had a fair chance.

“When thinkest thou that thou wilt take thy stand against them, Myles?” asked Wilkes.

“When do you think you’ll stand up to them, Myles?” asked Wilkes.

Myles hesitated a moment. “To-morrow,” said he, grimly.

Myles paused for a moment. “Tomorrow,” he said, grimly.

Several of the lads whistled softly.

Several of the guys whistled quietly.

Gascoyne was prepared for an early opening of the war, but perhaps not for such an early opening as this. “By 'r Lady, Myles, thou art hungry for brawling,” said he.

Gascoyne was ready for an early start to the war, but maybe not this early. "By my lady, Myles, you're eager for a fight," he said.





CHAPTER 13

After the first excitement of meeting, discussing, and deciding had passed, Myles began to feel the weight of the load he had so boldly taken upon himself. He began to reckon what a serious thing it was for him to stand as a single champion against the tyranny that had grown so strong through years of custom. Had he let himself do so, he might almost have repented, but it was too late now for repentance. He had laid his hand to the plough, and he must drive the furrow.

After the initial excitement of meeting, discussing, and making decisions wore off, Myles started to feel the pressure of the responsibility he had taken on so boldly. He began to realize how serious it was for him to stand alone as a champion against the tyranny that had become so entrenched over the years. If he had allowed himself to, he might have considered backing down, but it was too late for that now. He had committed to the cause, and he had to see it through.

Somehow the news of impending battle had leaked out among the rest of the body of squires, and a buzz of suppressed excitement hummed through the dormitory that evening. The bachelors, to whom, no doubt, vague rumors had been blown, looked lowering, and talked together in low voices, standing apart in a group. Some of them made a rather marked show of secreting knives in the straw of their beds, and no doubt it had its effect upon more than one young heart that secretly thrilled at the sight of the shining blades. However, all was undisturbed that evening. The lights were put out, and the lads retired with more than usual quietness, only for the murmur of whispering.

Somehow, the news about the upcoming battle had spread among the other squires, and a buzz of restrained excitement filled the dormitory that evening. The bachelors, who had likely caught wind of vague rumors, looked grim and quietly conversed in a group. Some of them made a noticeable effort to hide knives in the straw of their beds, which probably affected more than one young heart that secretly jumped at the sight of the gleaming blades. However, everything remained peaceful that evening. The lights were turned off, and the guys went to bed with more than the usual quietness, only broken by the sound of whispering.

All night Myles's sleep was more or less disturbed by dreams in which he was now conquering, now being conquered, and before the day had fairly broken he was awake. He lay upon his cot, keying himself up for the encounter which he had set upon himself to face, and it would not be the truth to say that the sight of those knives hidden in the straw the night before had made no impression upon him. By-and-by he knew the others were beginning to awake, for he heard them softly stirring, and as the light grew broad and strong, saw them arise, one by one, and begin dressing in the gray morning. Then he himself arose and put on his doublet and hose, strapping his belt tightly about his waist; then he sat down on the side of his cot.

All night, Myles's sleep was restless, filled with dreams where he was both winning and losing. Before dawn, he was already awake. He lay on his cot, preparing himself for the challenge he had decided to face, and it wouldn't be accurate to say that the sight of those knives hidden in the straw the night before hadn't affected him. Soon, he could tell the others were waking up as he heard them stirring quietly. As the light became brighter and stronger, he saw them get up one by one and start dressing in the gray morning. Then he got up himself, put on his doublet and hose, cinched his belt tightly around his waist, and sat down on the edge of his cot.

Presently that happened for which he was waiting; two of the younger squires started to bring the bachelors' morning supply of water. As they crossed the room Myles called to them in a loud voice—a little uneven, perhaps: “Stop! We draw no more water for any one in this house, saving only for ourselves. Set ye down those buckets, and go back to your places!”

Currently, the moment he had been waiting for arrived; two of the younger squires began to bring the bachelors' morning supply of water. As they crossed the room, Myles called out to them loudly—maybe a bit unsteady: “Stop! We won't draw water for anyone in this house, except for ourselves. Put those buckets down and return to your spots!”

The two lads stopped, half turned, and then stood still, holding the three buckets undecidedly.

The two boys stopped, turned halfway, and then stood still, holding the three buckets uncertainly.

In a moment all was uproar and confusion, for by this time every one of the lads had arisen, some sitting on the edge of their beds, some nearly, others quite dressed. A half-dozen of the Knights of the Rose came over to where Myles stood, gathering in a body behind him and the others followed, one after another.

In an instant, there was chaos and disorder, as by now every one of the guys had gotten up, some sitting on the edge of their beds, some almost dressed, others fully dressed. A group of six Knights of the Rose came over to where Myles stood, gathering together behind him, and the rest followed one by one.

The bachelors were hardly prepared for such prompt and vigorous action.

The guys were barely ready for such quick and intense action.

“What is to do?” cried one of them, who stood near the two lads with the buckets. “Why fetch ye not the water?”

“What should we do?” shouted one of them, who was standing close to the two boys with the buckets. “Why aren’t you getting the water?”

“Falworth says we shall not fetch it,” answered one of the lads, a boy by the name of Gosse.

“Falworth says we shouldn’t go get it,” replied one of the boys, a kid named Gosse.

“What mean ye by that, Falworth?” the young man called to Myles.

“What do you mean by that, Falworth?” the young man called to Myles.

Myles's heart was beating thickly and heavily within him, but nevertheless he spoke up boldly enough. “I mean,” said he, “that from henceforth ye shall fetch and carry for yourselves.”

Myles's heart was pounding heavily in his chest, but he still spoke up confidently. “What I mean,” he said, “is that from now on you will have to fetch and carry for yourselves.”

“Look'ee, Blunt,” called the bachelor; “here is Falworth says they squires will fetch no more water for us.”

“Hey, Blunt,” called the bachelor; “here’s Falworth saying the squires won’t bring us any more water.”

The head bachelor had heard all that had passed, and was even then hastily slipping on his doublet and hose. “Now, then, Falworth,” said he at last, striding forward, “what is to do? Ye will fetch no more water, eh? By 'r Lady, I will know the reason why.”

The head bachelor had heard everything that had happened, and was even then quickly putting on his tunic and trousers. “Alright, Falworth,” he finally said, stepping forward, “what's going to happen now? You won't be bringing any more water, right? By my Lady, I want to know why.”

He was still advancing towards Myles, with two or three of the older bachelors at his heels, when Gascoyne spoke.

He was still moving towards Myles, with two or three of the older bachelors following behind him, when Gascoyne spoke.

“Thou hadst best stand back, Blunt,” said he, “else thou mayst be hurt. We will not have ye bang Falworth again as ye once did, so stand thou back!”

“ You’d better stand back, Blunt,” he said, “or you might get hurt. We’re not going to let you hit Falworth again like you did before, so stay back!”

Blunt stopped short and looked upon the lads standing behind Myles, some of them with faces a trifle pale perhaps, but all grim and determined looking enough. Then he turned upon his heel suddenly, and walked back to the far end of the dormitory, where the bachelors were presently clustered together. A few words passed between them, and then the thirteen began at once arming themselves, some with wooden clogs, and some with the knives which they had so openly concealed the night before. At the sign of imminent battle, all those not actively interested scuttled away to right and left, climbing up on the benches and cots, and leaving a free field to the combatants. The next moment would have brought bloodshed.

Blunt stopped abruptly and looked at the guys standing behind Myles, some of them maybe a little pale, but all of them looking serious and determined. Then he suddenly turned and walked back to the other side of the dormitory, where the bachelors were gathered. A few words were exchanged among them, and then the thirteen immediately started arming themselves, some with wooden clogs and others with the knives they had hidden so obviously the night before. At the sign of an upcoming fight, everyone not involved quickly scurried away to the sides, climbing on the benches and beds, clearing the area for the fighters. The next moment could have led to bloodshed.

Now Myles, thanks to the training of the Crosbey-Dale smith, felt tolerably sure that in a wrestling bout he was a match—perhaps more than a match—for any one of the body of squires, and he had determined, if possible, to bring the battle to a single-handed encounter upon that footing. Accordingly he suddenly stepped forward before the others.

Now Myles, thanks to training from the Crosbey-Dale blacksmith, felt pretty confident that he could hold his own—maybe even outperform—any of the squires in a wrestling match, and he had decided, if he could, to turn the fight into a one-on-one duel on that basis. So he suddenly stepped forward in front of the others.

“Look'ee, fellow,” he called to Blunt, “thou art he who struck me whilst I was down some while since. Wilt thou let this quarrel stand between thee and me, and meet me man to man without weapon? See, I throw me down mine own, and will meet thee with bare hands.” And as he spoke, he tossed the clog he held in his hand back upon the cot.

“Hey there, buddy,” he shouted to Blunt, “you’re the one who hit me when I was down a while ago. Are you going to let this fight come between us, or will you face me one-on-one without any weapons? Look, I’m throwing down my own, and I’ll meet you with bare hands.” As he said this, he tossed the heavy object he was holding back onto the bed.

“So be it,” said Blunt, with great readiness, tossing down a similar weapon which he himself held.

“Okay,” said Blunt, quickly throwing down a similar weapon that he was holding.

“Do not go, Myles,” cried Gascoyne, “he is a villain and a traitor, and would betray thee to thy death. I saw him when he first gat from bed hide a knife in his doublet.”

“Don’t go, Myles,” cried Gascoyne, “he’s a villain and a traitor, and he would betray you to your death. I saw him when he first got out of bed hide a knife in his jacket.”

“Thou liest!” said Blunt. “I swear, by my faith, I be barehanded as ye see me! Thy friend accuses me, Myles Falworth, because he knoweth thou art afraid of me.”

“You're lying!” said Blunt. “I swear, on my honor, I’m as empty-handed as you see me! Your friend is accusing me, Myles Falworth, because he knows you’re afraid of me.”

“There thou liest most vilely!” exclaimed Myles. “Swear that thou hast no knife, and I will meet thee.”

“There you lie most disgracefully!” exclaimed Myles. “Swear that you have no knife, and I will meet you.”

“Hast thou not heard me say that I have no knife?” said Blunt. “What more wouldst thou have?”

“Didn’t I just say that I don’t have a knife?” Blunt replied. “What more do you want?”

“Then I will meet thee halfway,” said Myles.

“Then I will meet you halfway,” said Myles.

Gascoyne caught him by the sleeve, and would have withheld him, assuring him that he had seen the bachelor conceal a knife. But Myles, hot for the fight, broke away from his friend without listening to him.

Gascoyne grabbed him by the sleeve and tried to hold him back, insisting that he had seen the bachelor hide a knife. But Myles, eager for a fight, shrugged off his friend without listening.

As the two advanced steadily towards one another a breathless silence fell upon the dormitory in sharp contrast to the uproar and confusion that had filled it a moment before. The lads, standing some upon benches, some upon beds, all watched with breathless interest the meeting of the two champions.

As the two moved closer to each other, a tense silence settled over the dormitory, creating a striking contrast to the chaos and noise that had just been there. The boys, some on benches and others on beds, all watched with rapt attention as the two champions met.

As they approached one another they stopped and stood for a moment a little apart, glaring the one upon the other. They seemed ill enough matched; Blunt was fully half a head taller than Myles, and was thick-set and close-knit in young manhood. Nothing but Myles's undaunted pluck could have led him to dare to face an enemy so much older and stouter than himself.

As they got closer, they paused and stood for a moment a bit apart, staring each other down. They looked like an uneven match; Blunt was at least half a head taller than Myles and was stocky and muscular in his youth. Only Myles's fearless determination could have pushed him to confront an opponent who was so much older and heavier than he was.

The pause was only for a moment. They who looked saw Blunt slide his hand furtively towards his bosom. Myles saw too, and in the flash of an instant knew what the gesture meant, and sprang upon the other before the hand could grasp what it sought. As he clutched his enemy he felt what he had in that instant expected to feel—the handle of a dagger. The next moment he cried, in a loud voice: “Oh, thou villain! Help, Gascoyne! He hath a knife under his doublet!”

The pause was brief. Those who were watching saw Blunt sneak his hand toward his chest. Myles saw it too, and in an instant realized what the move meant, and lunged at him before he could grab what he was after. As he tackled his opponent, he felt what he had expected to feel in that moment—the handle of a dagger. The next second, he shouted, “Oh, you villain! Help, Gascoyne! He has a knife hidden under his shirt!”

In answer to his cry for help, Myles's friends started to his aid. But the bachelors shouted, “Stand back and let them fight it out alone, else we will knife ye too.” And as they spoke, some of them leaped from the benches whereon they stood, drawing their knives and flourishing them.

In response to his call for help, Myles's friends rushed to his side. But the bachelors yelled, “Stay back and let them handle it on their own, or we’ll stab you too.” As they said this, some of them jumped down from the benches they were on, pulling out their knives and waving them around.

For just a few seconds Myles's friends stood cowed, and in those few seconds the fight came to an end with a suddenness unexpected to all.

For just a few seconds, Myles's friends were stunned, and in that brief moment, the fight ended unexpectedly for everyone.

A struggle fierce and silent followed between the two; Blunt striving to draw his knife, and Myles, with the energy of despair, holding him tightly by the wrist. It was in vain the elder lad writhed and twisted; he was strong enough to overbear Myles, but still was not able to clutch the haft of his knife.

A fierce and quiet struggle followed between the two; Blunt trying to pull out his knife, and Myles, with the desperation of hopelessness, gripping his wrist tightly. It was useless for the older boy to squirm and twist; he was strong enough to overpower Myles, but still couldn't grab the handle of his knife.

“Thou shalt not draw it!” gasped Myles at last. “Thou shalt not stab me!”

“Don't pull it!” Myles finally gasped. “Don't stab me!”

Then again some of his friends started forward to his aid, but they were not needed, for before they came, the fight was over.

Then some of his friends rushed in to help him, but they weren't needed, because by the time they arrived, the fight was already over.

Blunt, finding that he was not able to draw the weapon, suddenly ceased his endeavors, and flung his arms around Myles, trying to bear him down upon the ground, and in that moment his battle was lost.

Blunt, realizing he couldn't pull out the weapon, suddenly stopped trying and wrapped his arms around Myles, attempting to take him down to the ground, and in that moment, he lost the fight.

In an instant—so quick, so sudden, so unexpected that no one could see how it happened—his feet were whirled away from under him, he spun with flying arms across Myles's loins, and pitched with a thud upon the stone pavement, where he lay still, motionless, while Myles, his face white with passion and his eyes gleaming, stood glaring around like a young wild-boar beset by the dogs.

In an instant—so quick, so sudden, so unexpected that no one could see how it happened—his feet were knocked out from under him, he spun with flailing arms across Myles's hips, and crashed down onto the stone pavement, where he lay still, motionless, while Myles, his face white with anger and his eyes shining, glared around like a young wild boar surrounded by dogs.

The next moment the silence was broken, and the uproar broke forth with redoubled violence. The bachelors, leaping from the benches, came hurrying forward on one side, and Myles's friends from the other.

The next moment, the silence was shattered, and the chaos erupted with even greater intensity. The bachelors jumped up from the benches and rushed forward from one side, while Myles's friends came charging in from the other.

“Thou shalt smart for this, Falworth,” said one of the older lads. “Belike thou hast slain him!”

“You're going to pay for this, Falworth,” said one of the older guys. “Maybe you actually killed him!”

Myles turned upon the speaker like a flash, and with such a passion of fury in his face that the other, a fellow nearly a head taller than he, shrank back, cowed in spite of himself. Then Gascoyne came and laid his hand on his friend's shoulder.

Myles spun around to face the speaker with such intense anger on his face that the other guy, who was almost a whole head taller, stepped back, intimidated despite himself. Then Gascoyne arrived and placed his hand on his friend's shoulder.

“Who touches me?” cried Myles, hoarsely, turning sharply upon him; and then, seeing who it was, “Oh, Francis, they would ha' killed me!”

“Who touched me?” shouted Myles, hoarsely, spinning around to face him; and then, seeing who it was, “Oh, Francis, they would have killed me!”

“Come away, Myles,” said Gascoyne; “thou knowest not what thou doest; thou art mad; come away. What if thou hadst killed him?”

“Come away, Myles,” said Gascoyne; “you don’t know what you’re doing; you’re crazy; come away. What if you had killed him?”

The words called Myles somewhat to himself. “I care not!” said he, but sullenly and not passionately, and then he suffered Gascoyne and Wilkes to lead him away.

The words called out to Myles a bit. “I don’t care!” he said, but it was more sulky than passionate, and then he let Gascoyne and Wilkes take him away.

Meantime Blunt's friends had turned him over, and, after feeling his temples, his wrist, and his heart, bore him away to a bench at the far end of the room. There they fell to chafing his hands and sprinkling water in his face, a crowd of the others gathering about. Blunt was hidden from Myles by those who stood around, and the lad listened to the broken talk that filled the room with its confusion, his anxiety growing keener as he became cooler. But at last, with a heartfelt joy, he gathered from the confused buzz of words that the other lad had opened his eyes and, after a while, he saw him sit up, leaning his head upon the shoulder of one of his fellow-bachelors, white and faint and sick as death.

Meanwhile, Blunt's friends had turned him over, and after checking his temples, wrist, and heart, they carried him to a bench at the far end of the room. There, they started rubbing his hands and splashing water on his face, while a crowd of others gathered around. Blunt was blocked from Myles's view by those standing nearby, and the boy listened to the fragmented chatter that filled the room with chaos, his anxiety growing stronger as he felt cooler. But at last, with a rush of relief, he picked up from the jumbled words that Blunt had opened his eyes, and after a while, he saw him sit up, resting his head on the shoulder of one of his classmates, pale and weak as if he were on the brink of death.

“Thank Heaven that thou didst not kill him!” said Edmund Wilkes, who had been standing with the crowd looking on at the efforts of Blunt's friends to revive him, and who had now come and sat down upon the bed not far from Myles.

“Thank God you didn’t kill him!” said Edmund Wilkes, who had been standing with the crowd watching Blunt's friends trying to revive him, and who had now come over and sat down on the bed not far from Myles.

“Aye,” said Myles, gruffly, “I do thank Heaven for that.”

“Aye,” said Myles, gruffly, “I do thank Heaven for that.”





CHAPTER 14

If Myles fancied that one single victory over his enemy would cure the evil against which he fought, he was grievously mistaken; wrongs are not righted so easily as that. It was only the beginning. Other and far more bitter battles lay before him ere he could look around him and say, “I have won the victory.”

If Myles thought that one single win against his enemy would solve the problem he was fighting, he was sadly mistaken; wrongs don't get fixed that easily. It was just the start. Much tougher battles awaited him before he could look around and say, “I have won the victory.”

For a day—for two days—the bachelors were demoralized at the fall of their leader, and the Knights of the Rose were proportionately uplifted.

For a day—for two days—the bachelors were disheartened by the downfall of their leader, and the Knights of the Rose felt significantly more empowered.

The day that Blunt met his fall, the wooden tank in which the water had been poured every morning was found to have been taken away. The bachelors made a great show of indignation and inquiry. Who was it stole their tank? If they did but know, he should smart for it.

The day Blunt met his downfall, the wooden tank where water was poured every morning was found to be missing. The bachelors expressed their outrage and demanded to know who had stolen their tank. If they only knew, that person would pay for it.

“Ho! ho!” roared Edmund Wilkes, so that the whole dormitory heard him, “smoke ye not their tricks, lads? See ye not that they have stolen their own water-tank, so that they might have no need for another fight over the carrying of the water?”

“Hey! hey!” shouted Edmund Wilkes, so loudly that the entire dorm heard him, “don’t you guys see their tricks? Don’t you see that they’ve taken their own water tank so they won’t have to fight again over carrying the water?”

The bachelors made an obvious show of not having heard what he said, and a general laugh went around. No one doubted that Wilkes had spoken the truth in his taunt, and that the bachelors had indeed stolen their own tank. So no more water was ever carried for the head squires, but it was plain to see that the war for the upperhand was not yet over.

The bachelors clearly pretended not to hear what he said, and a general laugh spread through the group. Everyone knew that Wilkes had spoken the truth in his mockery, and that the bachelors had indeed taken their own tank. So, no more water was ever brought for the head squires, but it was obvious that the battle for dominance was far from over.

Even if Myles had entertained comforting thoughts to the contrary, he was speedily undeceived. One morning, about a week after the fight, as he and Gascoyne were crossing the armory court, they were hailed by a group of the bachelors standing at the stone steps of the great building.

Even if Myles had tried to convince himself otherwise, he quickly realized the truth. One morning, about a week after the fight, as he and Gascoyne were walking across the armory courtyard, a group of bachelors called out to them from the stone steps of the big building.

“Holloa, Falworth!” they cried. “Knowest thou that Blunt is nigh well again?”

“Holla, Falworth!” they shouted. “Do you know that Blunt is almost better?”

“Nay,” said Myles, “I knew it not. But I am right glad to hear it.”

“Nah,” said Myles, “I didn't know that. But I'm really glad to hear it.”

“Thou wilt sing a different song anon,” said one of the bachelors. “I tell thee he is hot against thee, and swears when he cometh again he will carve thee soothly.”

“You'll be singing a different tune soon,” said one of the bachelors. “I’m telling you, he’s really angry with you and swears that when he comes back, he’ll deal with you for real.”

“Aye, marry!” said another. “I would not be in thy skin a week hence for a ducat! Only this morning he told Philip Mowbray that he would have thy blood for the fall thou gavest him. Look to thyself, Falworth; he cometh again Wednesday or Thursday next; thou standest in a parlous state.”

“Aye, for sure!” said another. “I wouldn’t want to be in your shoes a week from now for a dollar! Just this morning, he told Philip Mowbray that he wants your blood for the fall you gave him. Watch out for yourself, Falworth; he’s coming back Wednesday or Thursday; you’re in a dangerous position.”

“Myles,” said Gascoyne, as they entered the great quadrangle, “I do indeed fear me that he meaneth to do thee evil.”

“Myles,” said Gascoyne as they entered the large courtyard, “I really fear that he intends to do you harm.”

“I know not,” said Myles, boldly; “but I fear him not.” Nevertheless his heart was heavy with the weight of impending ill.

“I don’t know,” Myles said confidently, “but I’m not afraid of him.” Still, his heart felt heavy with the burden of looming trouble.

One evening the bachelors were more than usually noisy in their end of the dormitory, laughing and talking and shouting to one another.

One evening, the bachelors were unusually loud in their part of the dorm, laughing, chatting, and shouting to each other.

“Holloa, you sirrah, Falworth!” called one of them along the length of the room. “Blunt cometh again to-morrow day.”

“Holloa, you there, Falworth!” called one of them from across the room. “Blunt is coming back tomorrow.”

Myles saw Gascoyne direct a sharp glance at him; but he answered nothing either to his enemy's words or his friend's look.

Myles noticed Gascoyne shoot him a sharp glance, but he didn't respond to either his enemy's words or his friend's look.

As the bachelor had said, Blunt came the next morning. It was just after chapel, and the whole body of squires was gathered in the armory waiting for the orders of the day and the calling of the roll of those chosen for household duty. Myles was sitting on a bench along the wall, talking and jesting with some who stood by, when of a sudden his heart gave a great leap within him.

As the bachelor had said, Blunt showed up the next morning. It was right after chapel, and all the squires were gathered in the armory waiting for the day's orders and the roll call of those chosen for household duty. Myles was sitting on a bench against the wall, chatting and joking with some of the guys standing nearby when suddenly his heart leaped in his chest.

It was Walter Blunt. He came walking in at the door as if nothing had passed, and at his unexpected coming the hubbub of talk and laughter was suddenly checked. Even Myles stopped in his speech for a moment, and then continued with a beating heart and a carelessness of manner that was altogether assumed. In his hand Blunt carried the house orders for the day, and without seeming to notice Myles, he opened it and read the list of those called upon for household service.

It was Walter Blunt. He walked in through the door like nothing had happened, and his surprising arrival instantly silenced the chatter and laughter. Even Myles paused mid-sentence for a moment, then carried on with a racing heart and a completely fake casualness. Blunt held the house orders for the day in his hand, and without acknowledging Myles, he opened it up and started reading the list of people assigned to household duties.

Myles had risen, and was now standing listening with the others. When Blunt had ended reading the list of names, he rolled up the parchment, and thrust it into his belt; then swinging suddenly on his heel, he strode straight up to Myles, facing him front to front. A moment or two of deep silence followed; not a sound broke the stillness. When Blunt spoke every one in the armory heard his words.

Myles had gotten up and was now standing, listening with the others. When Blunt finished reading the list of names, he rolled up the parchment and tucked it into his belt. Then, without warning, he turned on his heel and walked straight up to Myles, facing him directly. A moment of heavy silence followed; not a sound interrupted the stillness. When Blunt spoke, everyone in the armory heard him loud and clear.

“Sirrah!” said he, “thou didst put foul shame upon me some time sin. Never will I forget or forgive that offence, and will have a reckoning with thee right soon that thou wilt not forget to the last day of thy life.”

“Hey!” he said, “you brought me great shame some time ago. I will never forget or forgive that offense, and I’ll settle the score with you very soon in a way you won’t forget for the rest of your life.”

When Myles had seen his enemy turn upon him, he did not know at first what to expect; he would not have been surprised had they come to blows there and then, and he held himself prepared for any event. He faced the other pluckily enough and without flinching, and spoke up boldly in answer. “So be it, Walter Blunt; I fear thee not in whatever way thou mayst encounter me.”

When Myles saw his enemy turn against him, he wasn't sure what to expect at first; he wouldn't have been surprised if they had started fighting right then and there, and he was ready for anything. He faced the other guy bravely and without backing down, and spoke confidently in reply. “So be it, Walter Blunt; I’m not afraid of you no matter how you choose to confront me.”

“Dost thou not?” said Blunt. “By'r Lady, thou'lt have cause to fear me ere I am through with thee.” He smiled a baleful, lingering smile, and then turned slowly and walked away.

“Don't you?” said Blunt. “By my lady, you'll have reason to fear me before I’m done with you.” He smiled a menacing, lingering smile, and then turned slowly and walked away.

“What thinkest thou, Myles?” said Gascoyne, as the two left the armory together.

“What do you think, Myles?” said Gascoyne, as the two left the armory together.

“I think naught,” said Myles gruffly. “He will not dare to touch me to harm me. I fear him not.” Nevertheless, he did not speak the full feelings of his heart.

“I think nothing,” said Myles gruffly. “He won't dare to touch me to hurt me. I'm not afraid of him.” Still, he didn't express the true feelings in his heart.

“I know not, Myles,” said Gascoyne, shaking his head doubtfully. “Walter Blunt is a parlous evil-minded knave, and methinks will do whatever evil he promiseth.”

“I don't know, Myles,” said Gascoyne, shaking his head in doubt. “Walter Blunt is a dangerously malicious guy, and I think he'll do whatever bad things he promises.”

“I fear him not,” said Myles again; but his heart foreboded trouble.

“I’m not afraid of him,” Myles said again; but his heart sensed trouble.

The coming of the head squire made a very great change in the condition of affairs. Even before that coming the bachelors had somewhat recovered from their demoralization, and now again they began to pluck up their confidence and to order the younger squires and pages upon this personal service or upon that.

The arrival of the head squire brought a significant change in the situation. Even before he arrived, the bachelors had somewhat bounced back from their demoralization, and now they started to regain their confidence and direct the younger squires and pages to take on this personal service or that.

“See ye not,” said Myles one day, when the Knights of the Rose were gathered in the Brutus Tower—“see ye not that they grow as bad as ever? An we put not a stop to this overmastery now, it will never stop.”

“Don’t you see,” Myles said one day, when the Knights of the Rose were gathered in the Brutus Tower—“don’t you see that they’re getting worse than ever? If we don’t put a stop to this dominance now, it will never end.”

“Best let it be, Myles,” said Wilkes. “They will kill thee an thou cease not troubling them. Thou hast bred mischief enow for thyself already.”

“Just leave it alone, Myles,” said Wilkes. “They'll kill you if you don’t stop bothering them. You've already caused enough trouble for yourself.”

“No matter for that,” said Myles; “it is not to be borne that they order others of us about as they do. I mean to speak to them to-night, and tell them it shall not be.”

“No matter about that,” said Myles; “it’s unacceptable for them to boss us around like that. I plan to talk to them tonight and let them know it’s not going to happen.”

He was as good as his word. That night, as the youngsters were shouting and romping and skylarking, as they always did before turning in, he stood upon his cot and shouted: “Silence! List to me a little!” And then, in the hush that followed—“I want those bachelors to hear this: that we squires serve them no longer, and if they would ha' some to wait upon them, they must get them otherwheres than here. There be twenty of us to stand against them and haply more, and we mean that they shall ha' service of us no more.”

He kept his promise. That night, while the kids were yelling, playing, and having fun as usual before bedtime, he stood on his bed and shouted, “Quiet! Listen to me for a moment!” Then, as silence fell, he continued, “I want those bachelors to hear this: we squires won't serve them anymore, and if they want anyone to wait on them, they’ll need to find them somewhere else. There are twenty of us ready to stand up to them, maybe even more, and we are determined that they will no longer receive our service.”

Then he jumped down again from his elevated stand, and an uproar of confusion instantly filled the place. What was the effect of his words upon the bachelors he could not see. What was the result he was not slow in discovering.

Then he jumped down again from his elevated position, and chaos immediately filled the space. He couldn't see how his words affected the bachelors. However, he quickly realized the outcome.

The next day Myles and Gascoyne were throwing their daggers for a wager at a wooden target against the wall back of the armorer's smithy. Wilkes, Gosse, and one or two others of the squires were sitting on a bench looking on, and now and then applauding a more than usually well-aimed cast of the knife. Suddenly that impish little page spoken of before, Robin Ingoldsby, thrust his shock head around the corner of the smithy, and said: “Ho, Falworth! Blunt is going to serve thee out to-day, and I myself heard him say so. He says he is going to slit thine ears.” And then he was gone as suddenly as he had appeared.

The next day, Myles and Gascoyne were throwing their daggers for a bet at a wooden target on the wall behind the armorer's shop. Wilkes, Gosse, and a couple of other squires were sitting on a bench watching, and occasionally cheering for a particularly good throw. Suddenly, that mischievous little page mentioned before, Robin Ingoldsby, popped his messy head around the corner of the shop and said, “Hey, Falworth! Blunt is planning to get you today, and I heard him say it myself. He says he’s going to cut off your ears.” And then he vanished just as quickly as he had appeared.

Myles darted after him, caught him midway in the quadrangle, and brought him back by the scuff of the neck, squalling and struggling.

Myles sprinted after him, caught up with him halfway across the courtyard, and dragged him back by the collar, kicking and screaming.

“There!” said he, still panting from the chase and seating the boy by no means gently upon the bench beside Wilkes. “Sit thou there, thou imp of evil! And now tell me what thou didst mean by thy words anon—an thou stop not thine outcry, I will cut thy throat for thee,” and he made a ferocious gesture with his dagger.

“Right there!” he said, still breathing heavily from the chase as he roughly sat the boy down on the bench next to Wilkes. “Sit there, you little troublemaker! Now tell me what you meant by what you said earlier—if you don’t stop your shouting, I swear I’ll cut your throat,” and he made a vicious gesture with his dagger.

It was by no means easy to worm the story from the mischievous little monkey; he knew Myles too well to be in the least afraid of his threats. But at last, by dint of bribing and coaxing, Myles and his friends managed to get at the facts. The youngster had been sent to clean the riding-boots of one of the bachelors, instead of which he had lolled idly on a cot in the dormitory, until he had at last fallen asleep. He had been awakened by the opening of the dormitory door and by the sound of voices—among them was that of his taskmaster. Fearing punishment for his neglected duty, he had slipped out of the cot, and hidden himself beneath it.

It wasn't easy to get the story out of the mischievous little monkey; he knew Myles too well to be scared of his threats. But finally, through bribing and coaxing, Myles and his friends managed to uncover the truth. The kid had been sent to clean the riding boots of one of the bachelors, but instead, he had lounged around on a cot in the dormitory until he eventually fell asleep. He was woken up by the dormitory door opening and the sound of voices—one of them was his boss. Afraid of getting in trouble for slacking off, he slipped out of the cot and hid underneath it.

Those who had entered were Walter Blunt and three of the older bachelors. Blunt's companions were trying to persuade him against something, but without avail. It was—Myles's heart thrilled and his blood boiled—to lie in wait for him, to overpower him by numbers, and to mutilate him by slitting his ears—a disgraceful punishment administered, as a rule, only for thieving and poaching.

Those who had entered were Walter Blunt and three of the older bachelors. Blunt's friends were trying to talk him out of something, but they were unsuccessful. It was—Myles's heart raced and his blood boiled—to ambush him, to overwhelm him with numbers, and to torture him by cutting off his ears—a humiliating punishment typically reserved for thieves and poachers.

“He would not dare to do such a thing!” cried Myles, with heaving breast and flashing eyes.

“He wouldn’t dare to do something like that!” Myles exclaimed, his chest rising and falling rapidly and his eyes blazing.

“Aye, but he would,” said Gascoyne. “His father, Lord Reginald Blunt, is a great man over Nottingham way, and my Lord would not dare to punish him even for such a matter as that. But tell me, Robin Ingoldsby, dost know aught more of this matter? Prithee tell it me, Robin. Where do they propose to lie in wait for Falworth?”

“Aye, but he would,” said Gascoyne. “His father, Lord Reginald Blunt, is a big deal around Nottingham, and my Lord wouldn’t dare punish him even for something like that. But tell me, Robin Ingoldsby, do you know anything more about this? Please share it with me, Robin. Where do they plan to set a trap for Falworth?”

“In the gate-way of the Buttery Court, so as to catch him when he passes by to the armory,” answered the boy.

“In the entrance of the Buttery Court, to catch him as he walks by to the armory,” the boy replied.

“Are they there now?” said Wilkes.

“Are they there now?” Wilkes asked.

“Aye, nine of them,” said Robin. “I heard Blunt tell Mowbray to go and gather the others. He heard thee tell Gosse, Falworth, that thou wert going thither for thy arbalist this morn to shoot at the rooks withal.”

“Yeah, nine of them,” said Robin. “I heard Blunt tell Mowbray to go gather the others. He heard you tell Gosse, Falworth, that you were heading there this morning to grab your crossbow to shoot at the rooks.”

“That will do, Robin,” said Myles. “Thou mayst go.”

"That's enough, Robin," said Myles. "You can go."

And therewith the little imp scurried off, pulling the lobes of his ears suggestively as he darted around the corner.

And with that, the little imp scampered away, playfully tugging at his earlobes as he zipped around the corner.

The others looked at one another for a while in silence.

The others glanced at each other in silence for a moment.

“So, comrades,” said Myles at last, “what shall we do now?”

“So, everyone,” Myles finally said, “what should we do now?”

“Go, and tell Sir James,” said Gascoyne, promptly.

“Go, and tell Sir James,” Gascoyne said quickly.

“Nay,” said Myles, “I take no such coward's part as that. I say an they hunger to fight, give them their stomachful.”

“No,” said Myles, “I won’t take a coward's side like that. I say, if they’re eager to fight, let them have their fill.”

The others were very reluctant for such extreme measures, but Myles, as usual, carried his way, and so a pitched battle was decided upon. It was Gascoyne who suggested the plan which they afterwards followed.

The others were really hesitant about such drastic actions, but Myles, as usual, got his way, and they agreed to fight it out. It was Gascoyne who proposed the plan that they ultimately followed.

Then Wilkes started away to gather together those of the Knights of the Rose not upon household duty, and Myles, with the others, went to the armor smith to have him make for them a set of knives with which to meet their enemies—knives with blades a foot long, pointed and double-edged.

Then Wilkes headed off to round up those Knights of the Rose who weren’t on household duty, and Myles, along with the others, went to the armorer to have him create a set of knives for them to face their enemies—knives with blades a foot long, pointed, and double-edged.

The smith, leaning with his hammer upon the anvil, listened to them as they described the weapons.

The blacksmith, resting his hammer on the anvil, listened to them as they talked about the weapons.

“Nay, nay, Master Myles,” said he, when Myles had ended by telling the use to which he intended putting them. “Thou art going all wrong in this matter. With such blades, ere this battle is ended, some one would be slain, and so murder done. Then the family of him who was killed would haply have ye cited, and mayhap it might e'en come to the hanging, for some of they boys ha' great folkeys behind them. Go ye to Tom Fletcher, Master Myles, and buy of him good yew staves, such as one might break a head withal, and with them, gin ye keep your wits, ye may hold your own against knives or short swords. I tell thee, e'en though my trade be making of blades, rather would I ha' a good stout cudgel in my hand than the best dagger that ever was forged.”

“NO, NO, Master Myles,” he said when Myles finished explaining what he planned to do with them. “You’re completely wrong about this. With those weapons, before this fight is over, someone will end up dead, and that’s basically murder. Then the family of the person who gets killed might come after you, and it could even lead to a hanging, since some of those boys have powerful connections. Go to Tom Fletcher, Master Myles, and buy some solid yew staffs from him, the kind you can really use to defend yourself. If you keep your wits about you, you can handle knives or short swords with those. I’m telling you, even though I make blades for a living, I’d much rather have a strong club in my hand than the best dagger that was ever made.”

Myles stood thoughtfully for a moment or two; then, looking up, “Methinks thou speaketh truly, Robin,” said he; “and it were ill done to have blood upon our hands.”

Myles stood in thought for a moment or two; then, looking up, “I think you’re right, Robin,” he said; “and it wouldn’t be right to have blood on our hands.”





CHAPTER 15

From the long, narrow stone-paved Armory Court, and connecting it with the inner Buttery Court, ran a narrow arched passage-way, in which was a picket-gate, closed at night and locked from within. It was in this arched passage-way that, according to little Robert Ingoldsby's report, the bachelors were lying in wait for Myles. Gascoyne's plan was that Myles should enter the court alone, the Knights of the Rose lying ambushed behind the angle of the armory building until the bachelors should show themselves.

From the long, narrow stone-paved Armory Court, connecting it to the inner Buttery Court, there was a narrow arched passageway, featuring a picket gate that was closed and locked from the inside at night. In this arched passageway, little Robert Ingoldsby reported that the bachelors were lying in wait for Myles. Gascoyne's plan was for Myles to enter the court alone while the Knights of the Rose hid behind the corner of the armory building until the bachelors revealed themselves.

It was not without trepidation that Myles walked alone into the court, which happened then to be silent and empty. His heart beat more quickly than it was wont, and he gripped his cudgel behind his back, looking sharply this way and that, so as not to be taken unawares by a flank movement of his enemies. Midway in the court he stopped and hesitated for a moment; then he turned as though to enter the armory. The next moment he saw the bachelors come pouring out from the archway.

It was with some anxiety that Myles walked alone into the courtyard, which was now silent and empty. His heart raced faster than usual, and he held his club behind his back, scanning the area carefully to avoid being caught off guard by any surprise attack from his enemies. Halfway into the courtyard, he paused and hesitated for a moment; then he turned as if to head into the armory. The next moment, he saw the bachelors rushing out from the archway.

Instantly he turned and rushed back towards where his friends lay hidden, shouting: “To the rescue! To the rescue!”

Instantly, he turned and ran back to where his friends were hiding, shouting, “To the rescue! To the rescue!”

“Stone him!” roared Blunt. “The villain escapes!”

“Stone him!” shouted Blunt. “The villain is getting away!”

He stopped and picked up a cobble-stone as he spoke, flinging it after his escaping prey. It narrowly missed Myles's head; had it struck him, there might have been no more of this story to tell.

He stopped and picked up a cobblestone as he spoke, throwing it after his escaping target. It barely missed Myles's head; if it had hit him, there might not be a story left to tell.

“To the rescue! To the rescue!” shouted Myles's friends in answer, and the next moment he was surrounded by them. Then he turned, and swinging his cudgel, rushed back upon his foes.

“To the rescue! To the rescue!” shouted Myles's friends in response, and the next moment he was surrounded by them. Then he turned, and swinging his club, charged back at his enemies.

The bachelors stopped short at the unexpected sight of the lads with their cudgels. For a moment they rallied and drew their knives; then they turned and fled towards their former place of hiding.

The bachelors froze at the surprise of seeing the guys with their clubs. For a moment, they regrouped and took out their knives; then they turned and ran back to where they had been hiding before.

One of them turned for a moment, and flung his knife at Myles with a deadly aim; but Myles, quick as a cat, ducked his body, and the weapon flew clattering across the stony court. Then he who had flung it turned again to fly, but in his attempt he had delayed one instant too long. Myles reached him with a long-arm stroke of his cudgel just as he entered the passage-way, knocking him over like a bottle, stunned and senseless.

One of them turned for a moment and hurled his knife at Myles with deadly accuracy, but Myles, quick as a cat, ducked, and the knife went clattering across the rocky courtyard. Then the one who had thrown it tried to run away, but he had hesitated for just a moment too long. Myles caught up to him with a powerful swing of his club just as he was entering the passageway, knocking him down like a bottle, dazed and unconscious.

The next moment the picket-gate was banged in their faces and the bolt shot in the staples, and the Knights of the Rose were left shouting and battering with their cudgels against the palings.

The next moment, the picket-gate slammed in their faces, and the bolt was shot into the staples, leaving the Knights of the Rose shouting and pounding their clubs against the fence.

By this time the uproar of fight had aroused those in the rooms and offices fronting upon the Armory Court; heads were thrust from many of the windows with the eager interest that a fight always evokes.

By this time, the commotion from the fight had drawn the attention of people in the rooms and offices facing the Armory Court; heads poked out from many of the windows with the excited curiosity that a brawl always brings.

“Beware!” shouted Myles. “Here they come again!” He bore back towards the entrance of the alley-way as he spoke, those behind him scattering to right and left, for the bachelors had rallied, and were coming again to the attack, shouting.

“Watch out!” shouted Myles. “They’re coming back!” He hurried toward the entrance of the alley as he spoke, and those behind him scattered to the right and left, because the bachelors had regrouped and were charging at them again, shouting.

They were not a moment too soon in this retreat, either, for the next instant the pickets flew open, and a volley of stones flew after the retreating Knights of the Rose. One smote Wilkes upon the head, knocking him down headlong. Another struck Myles upon his left shoulder, benumbing his arm from the finger-tips to the armpit, so that he thought at first the limb was broken.

They left just in time, because in the next moment the guards opened up, and a barrage of stones was hurled at the retreating Knights of the Rose. One hit Wilkes on the head, sending him crashing to the ground. Another hit Myles on his left shoulder, numbing his arm from his fingertips to his armpit, making him think at first that the limb was broken.

“Get ye behind the buttresses!” shouted those who looked down upon the fight from the windows—“get ye behind the buttresses!” And in answer the lads, scattering like a newly-flushed covey of partridges, fled to and crouched in the sheltering angles of masonry to escape from the flying stones.

“Get behind the buttresses!” shouted those who watched the fight from the windows—“get behind the buttresses!” In response, the boys scattered like a group of startled partridges, running to and huddling in the protective corners of the walls to avoid the flying stones.

And now followed a lull in the battle, the bachelors fearing to leave the protection of the arched passage-way lest their retreat should be cut off, and the Knights of the Rose not daring to quit the shelter of the buttresses and angles of the wall lest they should be knocked down by the stones.

And now there was a pause in the battle, with the bachelors afraid to leave the safety of the arched passageway in case their escape was blocked, and the Knights of the Rose not willing to leave the shelter of the buttresses and angles of the wall for fear of being hit by the falling stones.

The bachelor whom Myles had struck down with his cudgel was sitting up rubbing the back of his head, and Wilkes had gathered his wits enough to crawl to the shelter of the nearest buttress. Myles, peeping around the corner behind which he stood, could see that the bachelors were gathered into a little group consulting together. Suddenly it broke asunder, and Blunt turned around.

The bachelor Myles had knocked down with his club was sitting up, rubbing the back of his head, and Wilkes had gathered his thoughts enough to crawl to the nearest support. Myles, peeking around the corner behind which he was standing, could see that the bachelors had formed a small group to discuss things. Suddenly, it broke apart, and Blunt turned around.

“Ho, Falworth!” he cried. “Wilt thou hold truce whiles we parley with ye?”

“Hey, Falworth!” he shouted. “Will you hold off while we talk to you?”

“Aye,” answered Myles.

"Yeah," answered Myles.

“Wilt thou give me thine honor that ye will hold your hands from harming us whiles we talk together?”

“Will you give me your word that you will keep your hands to yourself while we talk?”

“Yea,” said Myles, “I will pledge thee mine honor.”

“Yeah,” said Myles, “I’ll pledge you my honor.”

“I accept thy pledge. See! here we throw aside our stones and lay down our knives. Lay ye by your clubs, and meet us in parley at the horse-block yonder.”

“I accept your pledge. Look! Here we toss aside our stones and put down our knives. Put away your clubs, and meet us for a discussion at the horse-block over there.”

“So be it,” said Myles, and thereupon, standing his cudgel in the angle of the wall, he stepped boldly out into the open court-yard. Those of his party came scatteringly from right and left, gathering about him; and the bachelors advanced in a body, led by the head squire.

“So be it,” said Myles, and then, leaning his club against the wall, he stepped confidently out into the open courtyard. His friends came together from both sides, gathering around him; and the bachelors approached as a group, led by the head squire.

“Now what is it thou wouldst have, Walter Blunt?” said Myles, when both parties had met at the horse-block.

“Now, what do you want, Walter Blunt?” said Myles when both of them had met at the horse-block.

“It is to say this to thee, Myles Falworth,” said the other. “One time, not long sin, thou didst challenge me to meet thee hand to hand in the dormitory. Then thou didst put a vile affront upon me, for the which I ha' brought on this battle to-day, for I knew not then that thou wert going to try thy peasant tricks of wrestling, and so, without guarding myself, I met thee as thou didst desire.”

“It is to say this to you, Myles Falworth,” said the other. “Once, not long ago, you challenged me to meet you face to face in the dormitory. Then you disrespected me, which is why I brought this fight today, because I didn’t know you were going to try your peasant wrestling tricks, and so, without being prepared, I faced you as you wanted.”

“But thou hadst thy knife, and would have stabbed him couldst thou ha' done so,” said Gascoyne.

"But you had your knife and would have stabbed him if you could have," said Gascoyne.

“Thou liest!” said Blunt. “I had no knife.” And then, without giving time to answer, “Thou canst not deny that I met thee then at thy bidding, canst thou, Falworth?”

“You're lying!” said Blunt. “I didn't have a knife.” And then, without giving a chance to respond, “You can’t deny that I met you at your request, can you, Falworth?”

“Nay,” said Myles, “nor haply canst thou deny it either.” And at this covert reminder of his defeat Myles's followers laughed scoffingly and Blunt bit his lip.

“Nah,” said Myles, “nor can you really deny it either.” At this subtle reminder of his defeat, Myles's followers laughed mockingly, and Blunt bit his lip.

“Thou hast said it,” said he. “Then sin. I met thee at thy bidding, I dare to thee to meet me now at mine, and to fight this battle out between our two selves, with sword and buckler and bascinet as gentles should, and not in a wrestling match like two country hodges.”

“You said it,” he replied. “Then go ahead and sin. I met you when you wanted, so I challenge you to meet me now on my terms, and let's settle this between us, with sword and shield and helmet as gentlemen should, and not in some wrestling match like a couple of country bumpkins.”

“Thou art a coward caitiff, Walter Blunt!” burst out Wilkes, who stood by with a swelling lump upon his head, already as big as a walnut. “Well thou knowest that Falworth is no match for thee at broadsword play. Is he not four years younger than thou, and hast thou not had three times the practice in arms that he hath had? I say thou art a coward to seek to fight with cutting weapons.”

“You're a coward, Walter Blunt!” Wilkes exclaimed, standing nearby with a swelling lump on his head, already as big as a walnut. “You know that Falworth can't compete with you in sword fighting. Isn't he four years younger than you, and haven't you had three times as much practice with weapons as he has? I say you're a coward for trying to fight with sharp weapons.”

Blunt made no answer to Wilkes's speech, but gazed steadfastly at Myles, with a scornful smile curling the corners of his lips. Myles stood looking upon the ground without once lifting his eyes, not knowing what to answer, for he was well aware that he was no match for Blunt with the broadsword.

Blunt didn’t respond to Wilkes’s speech but stared intently at Myles, a scornful smile curling at the corners of his lips. Myles stared at the ground, not lifting his eyes, unsure of what to say, fully aware that he couldn’t compete with Blunt in a swordfight.

“Thou art afraid to fight me, Myles Falworth,” said Blunt, tauntingly, and the bachelors gave a jeering laugh in echo.

“You're scared to fight me, Myles Falworth,” Blunt said mockingly, and the bachelors let out a mocking laugh in response.

Then Myles looked up, and I cannot say that his face was not a trifle whiter than usual. “Nay,” said he, “I am not afraid, and I will fight thee, Blunt.”

Then Myles looked up, and I can’t say his face wasn’t a bit whiter than usual. “No,” he said, “I’m not scared, and I will fight you, Blunt.”

“So be it,” said Blunt. “Then let us go at it straightway in the armory yonder, for they be at dinner in the Great Hall, and just now there be'st no one by to stay us.”

“Alright,” said Blunt. “Then let’s head straight to the armory over there, since they’re having dinner in the Great Hall, and right now there’s no one here to stop us.”

“Thou shalt not fight him, Myles!” burst out Gascoyne. “He will murther thee! Thou shalt not fight him, I say!”

“Don't fight him, Myles!” Gascoyne exclaimed. “He will kill you! Don't fight him, I tell you!”

Myles turned away without answering him.

Myles walked away without saying anything to him.

“What is to do?” called one of those who were still looking out of the windows as the crowd of boys passed beneath.

“What should we do?” called one of those who were still looking out of the windows as the group of boys passed below.

“Blunt and Falworth are going to fight it out hand to hand in the armory,” answered one of the bachelors, looking up.

“Blunt and Falworth are going to settle it with a fight in the armory,” replied one of the bachelors, looking up.

The brawling of the squires was a jest to all the adjoining part of the house. So the heads were withdrawn again, some laughing at the “sparring of the cockerels.”

The fighting between the squires was a joke to everyone nearby in the house. So the heads pulled back again, some laughing at the "sparring of the roosters."

But it was no jesting matter to poor Myles.

But it was no joking matter to poor Myles.





CHAPTER 16

I have no intention to describe the fight between Myles Falworth and Walter Blunt. Fisticuffs of nowadays are brutal and debasing enough, but a fight with a sharp-edged broadsword was not only brutal and debasing, but cruel and bloody as well.

I don’t plan to describe the fight between Myles Falworth and Walter Blunt. Today’s fistfights are rough and degrading enough, but a fight with a sharp-edged broadsword was not just brutal and degrading, it was also cruel and bloody.

From the very first of the fight Myles Falworth was palpably and obviously overmatched. After fifteen minutes had passed, Blunt stood hale and sound as at first; but poor Myles had more than one red stain of warm blood upon doublet and hose, and more than one bandage had been wrapped by Gascoyne and Wilkes about sore wounds.

From the very start of the fight, Myles Falworth was clearly outmatched. After fifteen minutes, Blunt looked as healthy and strong as he did at the beginning, but poor Myles had multiple stains of warm blood on his doublet and hose, and more than one bandage had been wrapped by Gascoyne and Wilkes around his painful wounds.

He had received no serious injury as yet, for not only was his body protected by a buckler, or small oblong shield, which he carried upon his left arm, and his head by a bascinet, or light helmet of steel, but perhaps, after all, Blunt was not over-anxious to do him any dangerous harm. Nevertheless, there could be but one opinion as to how the fight tended, and Myles's friends were gloomy and downcast; the bachelors proportionately exultant, shouting with laughter, and taunting Myles at every unsuccessful stroke.

He hadn’t sustained any serious injuries yet, because his body was protected by a buckler, a small rectangular shield he held on his left arm, and his head was safe under a bascinet, a lightweight steel helmet. However, it seemed that Blunt wasn't really eager to seriously hurt him. Still, there was only one way to view how the fight was going, and Myles's friends were feeling gloomy and dejected; the bachelors, on the other hand, were pretty pumped, laughing and mocking Myles with every missed strike.

Once, as he drew back panting, leaning upon Gascoyne's shoulder, the faithful friend whispered, with trembling lips: “Oh, dear Myles, carry it no further. Thou hurtest him not, and he will slay thee ere he have done with thee.”

Once, as he pulled back, breathing heavily and leaning on Gascoyne's shoulder, the loyal friend whispered with trembling lips: “Oh, dear Myles, don’t take it any further. You’re not hurting him, and he’ll kill you before he’s finished with you.”

Thereupon Blunt, who caught the drift of the speech, put in a word. “Thou art sore hurt, Myles Falworth,” said he, “and I would do thee no grievous harm. Yield thee and own thyself beaten, and I will forgive thee. Thou hast fought a good fight, and there is no shame in yielding now.”

Thereupon Blunt, who understood the message, chimed in. “You’re really hurt, Myles Falworth,” he said, “and I don’t want to seriously hurt you. Surrender and admit you’ve been beaten, and I will forgive you. You fought well, and there’s no shame in giving up now.”

“Never!” cried Myles, hoarsely—“never will I yield me! Thou mayst slay me, Walter Blunt, and I reck not if thou dost do so, but never else wilt thou conquer me.”

“Never!” shouted Myles, hoarsely—“I will never give in! You can kill me, Walter Blunt, and I don't care if you do, but you will never defeat me otherwise.”

There was a tone of desperation in his voice that made all look serious.

There was a desperate tone in his voice that made everyone take it seriously.

“Nay,” said Blunt; “I will fight thee no more, Myles Falworth; thou hast had enough.”

“Nah,” said Blunt; “I’m not fighting you anymore, Myles Falworth; you’ve had enough.”

“By heavens!” cried Myles, grinding his teeth, “thou shalt fight me, thou coward! Thou hast brought this fight upon us, and either thou or I get our quittance here. Let go, Gascoyne!” he cried, shaking loose his friend's hold; “I tell thee he shall fight me!”

“By heaven!” shouted Myles, grinding his teeth, “you’re going to fight me, you coward! You brought this fight to us, and either you or I will settle it here. Let go, Gascoyne!” he yelled, shaking off his friend's grip; “I’m telling you, he’s going to fight me!”

From that moment Blunt began to lose his head. No doubt he had not thought of such a serious fight as this when he had given his challenge, and there was a savage bull-dog tenacity about Myles that could not but have had a somewhat demoralizing effect upon him.

From that moment, Blunt started to lose control. He probably hadn't expected such a serious fight when he issued his challenge, and Myles had a fierce tenacity that surely had a somewhat demoralizing effect on him.

A few blows were given and taken, and then Myles's friends gave a shout. Blunt drew back, and placed his hand to his shoulder. When he drew it away again it was stained with red, and another red stain grew and spread rapidly down the sleeve of his jacket. He stared at his hand for a moment with a half-dazed look, and then glanced quickly to right and left.

A few punches were thrown, and then Myles's friends shouted. Blunt stepped back and put his hand on his shoulder. When he pulled it away again, it was covered in red, and another red spot started to grow and spread quickly down the sleeve of his jacket. He stared at his hand for a moment with a dazed expression and then quickly glanced to his right and left.

“I will fight no more,” said he, sullenly.

“I won’t fight anymore,” he said, moodily.

“Then yield thee!” cried Myles, exultantly.

“Then give up!” shouted Myles, thrilled.

The triumphant shouts of the Knights of the Rose stung Blunt like a lash, and the battle began again. Perhaps some of the older lads were of a mind to interfere at this point, certainly some looked very serious, but before they interposed, the fight was ended.

The victorious cheers of the Knights of the Rose hit Blunt like a whip, and the battle restarted. Maybe some of the older guys wanted to step in at this moment; certainly, some looked quite serious, but before they could intervene, the fight was over.

Blunt, grinding his teeth, struck one undercut at his opponent—the same undercut that Myles had that time struck at Sir James Lee at the knight's bidding when he first practised at the Devlen pels. Myles met the blow as Sir James had met the blow that he had given, and then struck in return as Sir James had struck—full and true. The bascinet that Blunt wore glanced the blow partly, but not entirely. Myles felt his sword bite through the light steel cap, and Blunt dropped his own blade clattering upon the floor. It was all over in an instant, but in that instant what he saw was stamped upon Myles's mind with an indelible imprint. He saw the young man stagger backward; he saw the eyes roll upward; and a red streak shoot out from under the cap and run down across the cheek.

Blunt, grinding his teeth, delivered an undercut to his opponent—the same move that Myles had used that time against Sir James Lee at the knight's request when he had first trained at the Devlen pits. Myles countered the strike just like Sir James had countered the blow he had delivered, then retaliated as Sir James had—solid and accurate. The bascinet that Blunt wore deflected the strike partially, but not completely. Myles felt his sword slice through the light steel cap, and Blunt dropped his own weapon, which clattered loudly on the floor. It was all over in a flash, but in that moment what he witnessed was etched into Myles's mind with an unshakeable impression. He saw the young man stagger backward; he saw the eyes roll up; and a red streak burst out from beneath the cap and run down across the cheek.

Blunt reeled half around, and then fell prostrate upon his face; and Myles stood staring at him with the delirious turmoil of his battle dissolving rapidly into a dumb fear at that which he had done.

Blunt spun halfway around and then collapsed flat on his face; Myles just stared at him as the chaotic excitement of his fight quickly faded into a mute fear over what he had done.

Once again he had won the victory—but what a victory! “Is he dead?” he whispered to Gascoyne.

Once again he had won the victory—but what a victory! “Is he dead?” he whispered to Gascoyne.

“I know not,” said Gascoyne, with a very pale face. “But come away, Myles.” And he led his friend out of the room.

“I don’t know,” said Gascoyne, with a very pale face. “But let’s go, Myles.” And he led his friend out of the room.

Some little while later one of the bachelors came to the dormitory where Myles, his wounds smarting and aching and throbbing, lay stretched upon his cot, and with a very serious face bade him to go presently to Sir James, who had just come from dinner, and was then in his office.

Some time later, one of the bachelors came to the dorm where Myles, his wounds stinging, aching, and throbbing, lay stretched out on his cot. With a very serious expression, he told him to go see Sir James, who had just come from dinner and was then in his office.

By this time Myles knew that he had not slain his enemy, and his heart was light in spite of the coming interview. There was no one in the office but Sir James and himself, and Myles, without concealing anything, told, point by point, the whole trouble. Sir James sat looking steadily at him for a while after he had ended.

By this point, Myles realized that he hadn't killed his enemy, and his heart felt light despite the upcoming meeting. The office was empty except for Sir James and him, and Myles, without holding anything back, explained the entire situation step by step. Sir James sat there, gazing at him steadily for a moment after he finished.

“Never,” said he, presently, “did I know any one of ye squires, in all the time that I have been here, get himself into so many broils as thou, Myles Falworth. Belike thou sought to take this lad's life.”

“Never,” he said, after a moment, “have I seen any of you squires, in all my time here, get into as much trouble as you, Myles Falworth. It seems you tried to take this boy's life.”

“Nay,” said Myles, earnestly; “God forbid!”

“Nah,” said Myles, seriously; “God forbid!”

“Ne'theless,” said Sir James, “thou fetched him a main shrewd blow; and it is by good hap, and no fault of thine, that he will live to do more mischief yet. This is thy second venture at him; the third time, haply, thou wilt end him for good.” Then suddenly assuming his grimmest and sternest manner: “Now, sirrah, do I put a stop to this, and no more shall ye fight with edged tools. Get thee to the dormitory, and abide there a full week without coming forth. Michael shall bring thee bread and water twice a day for that time. That is all the food thou shalt have, and we will see if that fare will not cool thy hot humors withal.”

“Still,” said Sir James, “you sure landed a serious blow; and it's just luck, not your fault, that he’ll live to cause more trouble. This is your second attempt at him; the third time, who knows, you might finish him off for good.” Then suddenly taking on his most serious and stern demeanor: “Now, listen up, I’m putting a stop to this, and you won’t be fighting with sharp weapons anymore. Go to the dormitory and stay there for an entire week without coming out. Michael will bring you bread and water twice a day during that time. That’s all the food you'll get, and we’ll see if that doesn’t calm down your hot temper.”

Myles had expected a punishment so much more severe than that which was thus meted to him, that in the sudden relief he broke into a convulsive laugh, and then, with a hasty sweep, wiped a brimming moisture from his eyes.

Myles had anticipated a punishment far worse than what he actually received, so in his sudden relief, he burst into an uncontrollable laugh and quickly wiped away the tears from his eyes.

Sir James looked keenly at him for a moment. “Thou art white i' the face,” said he. “Art thou wounded very sorely?”

Sir James looked at him closely for a moment. “You look pale,” he said. “Are you seriously injured?”

“Nay” said Myles, “it is not much; but I be sick in my stomach.”

“Nah,” said Myles, “it’s not much; but I feel sick to my stomach.”

“Aye, aye,” said Sir James; “I know that feeling well. It is thus that one always feeleth in coming out from a sore battle when one hath suffered wounds and lost blood. An thou wouldst keep thyself hale, keep thyself from needless fighting. Now go thou to the dormitory, and, as I said, come thou not forth again for a week. Stay, sirrah!” he added; “I will send Georgebarber to thee to look to thy sores. Green wounds are best drawn and salved ere they grow cold.”

“Yeah, yeah,” said Sir James; “I know that feeling well. It’s just like how you feel after a tough battle when you’ve been hurt and lost blood. If you want to stay healthy, avoid unnecessary fights. Now go to the dormitory, and like I said, don’t come out again for a week. Wait, you!” he added; “I’ll send Georgebarber to take care of your wounds. Fresh wounds are best treated and bandaged before they get worse.”

I wonder what Myles would have thought had he known that so soon as he had left the office, Sir James had gone straight to the Earl and recounted the whole matter to him, with a deal of dry gusto, and that the Earl listened laughing.

I wonder what Myles would have thought if he knew that right after he left the office, Sir James went straight to the Earl and told him everything, with a lot of dry enthusiasm, and that the Earl listened while laughing.

“Aye,” said he, when Sir James had done, “the boy hath mettle, sure. Nevertheless, we must transplant this fellow Blunt to the office of gentleman-in-waiting. He must be old enough now, and gin he stayeth in his present place, either he will do the boy a harm, or the boy will do him a harm.”

“Yeah,” he said when Sir James finished, “the kid has guts, for sure. Still, we need to move this guy Blunt to the position of gentleman-in-waiting. He should be old enough now, and if he stays in his current role, either he will hurt the kid or the kid will hurt him.”

So Blunt never came again to trouble the squires' quarters; and thereafter the youngsters rendered no more service to the elders.

So Blunt never came back to bother the squires' quarters; and after that, the young ones stopped helping the older ones.

Myles's first great fight in life was won.

Myles's first big battle in life was won.





CHAPTER 17

The summer passed away, and the bleak fall came. Myles had long since accepted his position as one set apart from the others of his kind, and had resigned himself to the evident fact that he was never to serve in the household in waiting upon the Earl. I cannot say that it never troubled him, but in time there came a compensation of which I shall have presently to speak.

The summer ended, and the gloomy fall arrived. Myles had long accepted that he was different from others like him and had come to terms with the fact that he would never serve in the household of the Earl. I can't say it never bothered him, but eventually, he found a form of compensation that I'll talk about shortly.

And then he had so much the more time to himself. The other lads were sometimes occupied by their household duties when sports were afoot in which they would liked to have taken part. Myles was always free to enter into any matter of the kind after his daily exercise had been performed at the pels, the butts, or the tilting-court.

And then he had even more time to himself. The other guys were sometimes busy with their chores when the games were happening that they would have liked to join. Myles was always free to get involved in any of those activities after he finished his daily workout at the fields, the shooting range, or the jousting area.

But even though he was never called to do service in “my Lord's house,” he was not long in gaining a sort of second-hand knowledge of all the family. My Lady, a thin, sallow, faded dame, not yet past middle age, but looking ten years older. The Lady Anne, the daughter of the house; a tall, thin, dark-eyed, dark-haired, handsome young dame of twenty or twenty-one years of age, hawk-nosed like her father, and silent, proud, and haughty, Myles heard the squires say. Lady Alice, the Earl of Mackworth's niece and ward, a great heiress in her own right, a strikingly pretty black-eyed girl of fourteen or fifteen.

But even though he was never asked to serve in “my Lord's house,” he quickly picked up a sort of second-hand knowledge about the whole family. My Lady, a thin, pale, worn-out woman, not quite past middle age but looking ten years older. The Lady Anne, the daughter of the house; a tall, slender, dark-eyed, dark-haired, beautiful young woman of twenty or twenty-one, with a hawk-like nose like her father, and said to be silent, proud, and haughty, as the squires mentioned. Lady Alice, the Earl of Mackworth's niece and ward, a great heiress in her own right, a strikingly pretty girl with beautiful black eyes, around fourteen or fifteen years old.

These composed the Earl's personal family; but besides them was Lord George Beaumont, his Earl's brother, and him Myles soon came to know better than any of the chief people of the castle excepting Sir James Lee.

These made up the Earl's immediate family; however, in addition to them was Lord George Beaumont, the Earl's brother, and Myles soon got to know him better than any of the other prominent figures in the castle, except for Sir James Lee.

For since Myles's great battle in the armory, Lord George had taken a laughing sort of liking to the lad, encouraging him at times to talk of his adventures, and of his hopes and aspirations.

For since Myles's big fight in the armory, Lord George had developed a playful fondness for the boy, occasionally encouraging him to share his adventures, hopes, and dreams.

Perhaps the Earl's younger brother—who was himself somewhat a soldier of fortune, having fought in Spain, France, and Germany—felt a certain kinship in spirit with the adventurous youngster who had his unfriended way to make in the world. However that might have been, Lord George was very kind and friendly to the lad, and the willing service that Myles rendered him reconciled him not a little to the Earl's obvious neglect.

Maybe the Earl's younger brother—who was a bit of a soldier of fortune himself, having fought in Spain, France, and Germany—felt a connection with the adventurous young man trying to find his way in the world. Regardless, Lord George treated the boy with kindness and warmth, and the help Myles offered him made him somewhat more accepting of the Earl's clear indifference.

Besides these of the more immediate family of the Earl were a number of knights, ladies, and gentlemen, some of them cadets, some of them retainers, of the house of Beaumont, for the princely nobles of those days lived in state little less royal than royalty itself.

Besides these, the Earl's immediate family included several knights, ladies, and gentlemen, some of them younger branches of the family, and others loyal followers of the Beaumont house, for the noble elites of that time lived in a manner that was nearly as grand as that of royalty itself.

Most of the knights and gentlemen Myles soon came to know by sight, meeting them in Lord George's apartments in the south wing of the great house, and some of them, following the lead of Lord George, singled him out for friendly notice, giving him a nod or a word in passing.

Most of the knights and gentlemen Myles quickly recognized by sight, meeting them in Lord George's rooms in the south wing of the grand house. Some of them, following Lord George's example, made a point to acknowledge him with a nod or a friendly word as they passed by.

Every season has its pleasures for boys, and the constant change that they bring is one of the greatest delights of boyhood's days.

Every season has its joys for boys, and the regular changes they bring are one of the greatest pleasures of childhood.

All of us, as we grow older, have in our memory pictures of by-gone times that are somehow more than usually vivid, the colors of some not blurring by time as others do. One of which, in remembering, always filled Myles's heart in after-years with an indefinable pleasure, was the recollection of standing with others of his fellow squires in the crisp brown autumn grass of the paddock, and shooting with the long-bow at wildfowl, which, when the east wind was straining, flew low overhead to pitch to the lake in the forbidden precincts of the deer park beyond the brow of the hill. More than once a brace or two of these wildfowl, shot in their southward flight by the lads and cooked by fat, good-natured Mother Joan, graced the rude mess-table of the squires in the long hall, and even the toughest and fishiest drake, so the fruit of their skill, had a savor that, somehow or other, the daintiest fare lacked in after-years.

As we all get older, we hold onto memories of the past that are especially vivid, with some colors not fading like others do. One memory that always brought Myles joy in his later years was standing with his fellow squires in the crisp brown autumn grass of the paddock, shooting longbows at wildfowl. When the east wind blew, they flew low overhead, heading for the lake in the forbidden area of the deer park just beyond the hill. More than once, a couple of these wildfowl, shot during their southward flight by the boys and cooked by the kind-hearted Mother Joan, ended up on the rough mess table of the squires in the long hall. Even the toughest and fishiest drake, resulting from their efforts, had a flavor that somehow felt more satisfying than any fancy meal in later years.

Then fall passed and winter came, bleak, cold, and dreary—not winter as we know it nowadays, with warm fires and bright lights to make the long nights sweet and cheerful with comfort, but winter with all its grimness and sternness. In the great cold stone-walled castles of those days the only fire and almost the only light were those from the huge blazing logs that roared and crackled in the great open stone fireplace, around which the folks gathered, sheltering their faces as best they could from the scorching heat, and cloaking their shoulders from the biting cold, for at the farther end of the room, where giant shadows swayed and bowed and danced huge and black against the high walls, the white frost glistened in the moonlight on the stone pavements, and the breath went up like smoke.

Then fall passed and winter arrived, bleak, cold, and dreary—not winter like we know it today, with warm fires and bright lights making the long nights cozy and cheerful, but winter full of grimness and sternness. In the grand, cold, stone-walled castles of that time, the only fire and nearly the only light came from the huge logs blazing and crackling in the massive open stone fireplace, where people gathered, shielding their faces as best as they could from the intense heat while wrapping their shoulders to protect against the biting cold. At the far end of the room, where giant shadows swayed and danced against the tall walls, the white frost shimmered in the moonlight on the stone floors, and breaths rose like smoke.

In those days were no books to read, but at the best only rude stories and jests, recited by some strolling mummer or minstrel to the listening circle, gathered around the blaze and welcoming the coarse, gross jests, and coarser, grosser songs with roars of boisterous laughter.

In those days, there were no books to read, just simple stories and jokes told by some wandering performer or musician to the eager audience gathered around the fire, embracing the crude jokes and even cruder songs with loud, hearty laughter.

Yet bleak and dreary as was the winter in those days, and cold and biting as was the frost in the cheerless, windy halls and corridors of the castle, it was not without its joys to the young lads; for then, as now, boys could find pleasure even in slushy weather, when the sodden snow is fit for nothing but to make snowballs of.

Yet as bleak and dreary as winter was back then, and as cold and biting as the frost was in the miserable, windy halls and corridors of the castle, it still had its joys for the young boys; because then, just like now, they could find fun even in slushy weather, when the wet snow was only good for making snowballs.

Thrice that bitter winter the moat was frozen over, and the lads, making themselves skates of marrow-bones, which they bought from the hall cook at a groat a pair, went skimming over the smooth surface, red-checked and shouting, while the crows and the jackdaws looked down at them from the top of the bleak gray walls.

Three times that harsh winter the moat froze over, and the boys, crafting skates from marrow bones that they bought from the hall cook for a penny a pair, glided across the smooth surface, their cheeks red and shouting, while the crows and jackdaws watched them from the top of the cold gray walls.

Then at Yule-tide, which was somewhat of a rude semblance to the Merry Christmas season of our day, a great feast was held in the hall, and all the castle folk were fed in the presence of the Earl and the Countess. Oxen and sheep were roasted whole; huge suet puddings, made of barley meal sweetened with honey and stuffed with plums, were boiled in great caldrons in the open courtyard; whole barrels of ale and malmsey were broached, and all the folk, gentle and simple, were bidden to the feast. Afterwards the minstrels danced and played a rude play, and in the evening a miracle show was performed on a raised platform in the north hall.

Then at Yuletide, which resembled something of the Merry Christmas season we have today, a big feast was held in the hall, and everyone in the castle was fed in the presence of the Earl and the Countess. Whole oxen and sheep were roasted; massive suet puddings made from barley flour, sweetened with honey and filled with plums, were boiled in large cauldrons in the open courtyard; entire barrels of ale and malmsey wine were tapped, and everyone, rich and poor, was invited to the feast. Afterwards, the musicians danced and performed a crude play, and in the evening, a miracle show was put on a raised platform in the north hall.

For a week afterwards the castle was fed upon the remains of the good things left from that great feast, until everyone grew to loathe fine victuals, and longed for honest beef and mustard again.

For a week after, the castle lived off the leftovers from that big feast, until everyone started to hate fancy food and craved simple beef and mustard again.

Then at last in that constant change the winter was gone, and even the lads who had enjoyed its passing were glad when the winds blew warm once more, and the grass showed green in sunny places, and the leader of the wild-fowl blew his horn, as they who in the fall had flown to the south flew, arrow-like, northward again; when the buds swelled and the leaves burst forth once more, and crocuses and then daffodils gleamed in the green grass, like sparks and flames of gold.

Then finally, after all that constant change, winter was over, and even the guys who had enjoyed it were happy when the warm winds blew again, the grass turned green in sunny spots, and the leader of the wildfowl sounded his horn as they flew back north, just like they had gone south in the fall; when the buds swelled, the leaves burst out again, and crocuses and then daffodils shone in the green grass, like sparks and flames of gold.

With the spring came the out-door sports of the season; among others that of ball—for boys were boys, and played at ball even in those faraway days—a game called trap-ball. Even yet in some parts of England it is played just as it was in Myles Falworth's day, and enjoyed just as Myles and his friends enjoyed it.

With spring came the outdoor sports of the season, including ball games—boys will be boys, and they played ball even back then. One game called trap-ball is still played in some parts of England just as it was in Myles Falworth's time, and it's enjoyed just as Myles and his friends enjoyed it.

So now that the sun was warm and the weather pleasant the game of trap-ball was in full swing every afternoon, the play-ground being an open space between the wall that surrounded the castle grounds and that of the privy garden—the pleasance in which the ladies of the Earl's family took the air every day, and upon which their apartments opened.

So now that the sun was warm and the weather nice, the game of trap-ball was in full swing every afternoon. The playground was an open space between the wall that surrounded the castle grounds and that of the private garden— the area where the ladies of the Earl's family enjoyed the fresh air every day, and where their rooms opened up.

Now one fine breezy afternoon, when the lads were shouting and playing at this, then their favorite game, Myles himself was at the trap barehanded and barearmed. The wind was blowing from behind him, and, aided perhaps by it, he had already struck three of four balls nearly the whole length of the court—an unusual distance—and several of the lads had gone back almost as far as the wall of the privy garden to catch any ball that might chance to fly as far as that. Then once more Myles struck, throwing all his strength into the blow. The ball shot up into the air, and when it fell, it was to drop within the privy garden.

Now on a nice breezy afternoon, while the boys were shouting and playing their favorite game, Myles was at the trap, barehanded and with his arms exposed. The wind was blowing from behind him, and maybe because of that, he had already hit three or four balls almost the entire length of the court—an impressive distance—and several of the boys had gone back nearly as far as the wall of the privy garden to catch any ball that might happen to fly that far. Then once again, Myles struck, putting all his strength into the shot. The ball soared into the air, and when it came down, it landed inside the privy garden.

The shouts of the young players were instantly stilled, and Gascoyne, who stood nearest Myles, thrust his hands into his belt, giving a long shrill whistle.

The shouts of the young players immediately quieted, and Gascoyne, who was standing closest to Myles, put his hands on his hips and let out a long, sharp whistle.

“This time thou hast struck us all out, Myles,” said he. “There be no more play for us until we get another ball.”

“This time you’ve knocked us all out, Myles,” he said. “There’s no more playing for us until we get another ball.”

The outfielders came slowly trooping in until they had gathered in a little circle around Myles.

The outfielders walked in slowly until they formed a small circle around Myles.

“I could not help it,” said Myles, in answer to their grumbling. “How knew I the ball would fly so far? But if I ha' lost the ball, I can get it again. I will climb the wall for it.”

“I couldn't help it,” said Myles, responding to their complaints. “How was I supposed to know the ball would fly that far? But if I've lost the ball, I can get it back. I’ll climb the wall to get it.”

“Thou shalt do naught of the kind, Myles,” said Gascoyne, hastily. “Thou art as mad as a March hare to think of such a venture! Wouldst get thyself shot with a bolt betwixt the ribs, like poor Diccon Cook?”

“Don't do anything like that, Myles,” Gascoyne said quickly. “You're as crazy as a March hare to even think about it! Do you want to end up shot with a bolt in your ribs, like poor Diccon Cook?”

Of all places about the castle the privy garden was perhaps the most sacred. It was a small plot of ground, only a few rods long and wide, and was kept absolutely private for the use of the Countess and her family. Only a little while before Myles had first come to Devlen, one of the cook's men had been found climbing the wall, whereupon the soldier who saw him shot him with his cross bow. The poor fellow dropped from the wall into the garden, and when they found him, he still held a bunch of flowers in his hand, which he had perhaps been gathering for his sweetheart.

Of all the places around the castle, the privy garden was probably the most special. It was a small piece of land, only a few yards long and wide, and was kept completely private for the Countess and her family. Not long before Myles first arrived at Devlen, one of the cook's staff was found climbing the wall, and the soldier who saw him shot him with his crossbow. The poor guy fell from the wall into the garden, and when they found him, he still held a bunch of flowers in his hand, which he might have been picking for his sweetheart.

Had Myles seen him carried on a litter to the infirmary as Gascoyne and some of the others had done, he might have thought twice before venturing to enter the ladies' private garden. As it was, he only shook his stubborn head, and said again, “I will climb the wall and fetch it.”

Had Myles seen him being carried on a stretcher to the infirmary like Gascoyne and some of the others had, he might have thought twice before trying to enter the ladies' private garden. As it was, he just shook his stubborn head and said again, “I will climb the wall and get it.”

Now at the lower extremity of the court, and about twelve or fifteen feet distant from the garden wall, there grew a pear-tree, some of the branches of which overhung into the garden beyond. So, first making sure that no one was looking that way, and bidding the others keep a sharp lookout, Myles shinned up this tree, and choosing one of the thicker limbs, climbed out upon it for some little distance. Then lowering his body, he hung at arm's-length, the branch bending with his weight, and slowly let himself down hand under hand, until at last he hung directly over the top of the wall, and perhaps a foot above it. Below him he could see the leafy top of an arbor covered with a thick growth of clematis, and even as he hung there he noticed the broad smooth walks, the grassy terrace in front of the Countess's apartments in the distance, the quaint flower-beds, the yew-trees trimmed into odd shapes, and even the deaf old gardener working bare-armed in the sunlight at a flower-bed in the far corner by the tool-house.

Now at the lower end of the courtyard, about twelve or fifteen feet away from the garden wall, there was a pear tree, some of its branches reaching into the garden beyond. First, making sure nobody was watching, and instructing the others to keep a close lookout, Myles climbed up this tree and chose one of the thicker branches to crawl out on for a while. Then, lowering his body, he hung at arm's-length, the branch bending under his weight, and slowly let himself down hand over hand, until he was directly over the top of the wall, about a foot above it. Below him, he could see the leafy top of an arbor covered with thick clematis, and even as he hung there, he noticed the broad smooth paths, the grassy terrace in front of the Countess's apartments in the distance, the quirky flower beds, the yew trees trimmed into odd shapes, and even the old gardener, hard of hearing, working bare-armed in the sunlight at a flower bed in the far corner near the tool shed.

The top of the wall was pointed like a house roof, and immediately below him was covered by a thick growth of green moss, and it flashed through his mind as he hung there that maybe it would offer a very slippery foothold for one dropping upon the steep slopes of the top. But it was too late to draw back now.

The top of the wall was sharp like a house roof, and right below him was covered in a thick layer of green moss. As he hung there, it crossed his mind that it might provide a really slippery foothold for someone falling on the steep slopes above. But it was too late to back out now.

Bracing himself for a moment, he loosed his hold upon the limb above. The branch flew back with a rush, and he dropped, striving to grasp the sloping angle with his feet. Instantly the treacherous slippery moss slid away from beneath him; he made a vain clutch at the wall, his fingers sliding over the cold stones, then, with a sharp exclamation, down he pitched bodily into the garden beneath! A thousand thoughts flew through his brain like a cloud of flies, and then a leafy greenness seemed to strike up against him. A splintering crash sounded in his ears as the lattice top of the arbor broke under him, and with one final clutch at the empty air he fell heavily upon the ground beneath.

Bracing himself for a moment, he released his grip on the branch above. The branch snapped back quickly, and he fell, trying to catch the sloping angle with his feet. Immediately, the treacherous slippery moss slid away from under him; he made a futile grab at the wall, his fingers sliding over the cold stones. Then, with a sharp shout, he plummeted into the garden below! A thousand thoughts raced through his mind like a swarm of flies, and then a burst of leafy green seemed to hit him. A loud crash rang in his ears as the top of the gazebo broke under him, and with one last attempt to grab the empty air, he fell heavily to the ground below.

He heard a shrill scream that seemed to find an instant echo; even as he fell he had a vision of faces and bright colors, and when he sat up, dazed and bewildered, he found himself face to face with the Lady Anne, the daughter of the house, and her cousin, the Lady Alice, who clutching one another tightly, stood staring at him with wide scared eyes.

He heard a piercing scream that immediately echoed back; even as he fell, he caught a glimpse of faces and bright colors. When he sat up, confused and disoriented, he found himself directly facing Lady Anne, the daughter of the household, and her cousin, Lady Alice, who were clinging to each other tightly, staring at him with wide, frightened eyes.





CHAPTER 18

For a little time there was a pause of deep silence, during which the fluttering leaves came drifting down from the broken arbor above.

For a moment, there was a deep silence, during which the fluttering leaves drifted down from the broken arbor above.

It was the Lady Anne who first spoke. “Who art thou, and whence comest thou?” said she, tremulously.

It was Lady Anne who spoke first. “Who are you, and where do you come from?” she asked, trembling.

Then Myles gathered himself up sheepishly. “My name is Myles Falworth,” said he, “and I am one of the squires of the body.”

Then Myles gathered himself up awkwardly. “My name is Myles Falworth,” he said, “and I’m one of the squires for the king.”

“Oh! aye!” said the Lady Alice, suddenly. “Me thought I knew thy face. Art thou not the young man that I have seen in Lord George's train?”

“Oh! yes!” said Lady Alice suddenly. “I thought I recognized you. Aren't you the young man I've seen with Lord George?”

“Yes, lady,” said Myles, wrapping and twining a piece of the broken vine in and out among his fingers. “Lord George hath often had me of late about his person.”

“Yes, ma'am,” said Myles, wrapping a piece of the broken vine around his fingers. “Lord George has often had me around him lately.”

“And what dost thou do here, sirrah?” said Lady Anne, angrily. “How darest thou come so into our garden?”

“And what are you doing here, you rascal?” Lady Anne said angrily. “How dare you come into our garden like this?”

“I meant not to come as I did,” said Myles, clumsily, and with a face hot and red. “But I slipped over the top of the wall and fell hastily into the garden. Truly, lady, I meant ye no harm or fright thereby.”

“I didn’t mean to come in like this,” Myles said awkwardly, his face hot and red. “But I accidentally climbed over the wall and fell into the garden. Honestly, ma’am, I meant you no harm or scare.”

He looked so drolly abashed as he stood before them, with his clothes torn and soiled from the fall, his face red, and his eyes downcast, all the while industriously twisting the piece of clematis in and around his fingers, that Lady Anne's half-frightened anger could not last. She and her cousin exchanged glances, and smiled at one another.

He looked so comically embarrassed as he stood in front of them, with his clothes ripped and dirty from the fall, his face flushed, and his eyes downcast, while he nervously twisted a piece of clematis around his fingers, that Lady Anne’s mix of fear and anger couldn’t last. She and her cousin shared glances and smiled at each other.

“But,” said she at last, trying to draw her pretty brows together into a frown, “tell me; why didst thou seek to climb the wall?”

“But,” she said at last, trying to bring her pretty brows together into a frown, “tell me; why did you try to climb the wall?”

“I came to seek a ball,” said Myles, “which I struck over hither from the court beyond.”

“I came to find a ball,” said Myles, “which I hit over here from the court beyond.”

“And wouldst thou come into our privy garden for no better reason than to find a ball?” said the young lady.

“And would you come into our private garden for no better reason than to find a ball?” said the young lady.

“Nay,” said Myles; “it was not so much to find the ball, but, in good sooth, I did truly strike it harder than need be, and so, gin I lost the ball, I could do no less than come and find it again, else our sport is done for the day. So it was I came hither.”

“Nah,” said Myles; “it wasn't so much about finding the ball, but honestly, I did hit it harder than I needed to, and if I lost the ball, I had to come and find it again, or else our game is over for the day. That's why I came here.”

The two young ladies had by now recovered from their fright. The Lady Anne slyly nudged her cousin with her elbow, and the younger could not suppress a half-nervous laugh. Myles heard it, and felt his face grow hotter and redder than ever.

The two young women had now gotten over their scare. Lady Anne playfully nudged her cousin with her elbow, and the younger one couldn't hold back a half-nervous laugh. Myles heard it and felt his face heat up and turn redder than ever.

“Nay,” said Lady Anne, “I do believe Master Giles—”

“Nah,” said Lady Anne, “I really think Master Giles—”

“My name be'st Myles,” corrected Myles.

“My name is Myles,” corrected Myles.

“Very well, then, Master Myles, I say I do believe that thou meanest no harm in coming hither; ne'theless it was ill of thee so to do. An my father should find thee here, he would have thee shrewdly punished for such trespassing. Dost thou not know that no one is permitted to enter this place—no, not even my uncle George? One fellow who came hither to steal apples once had his ears shaven close to his head, and not more than a year ago one of the cook's men who climbed the wall early one morning was shot by the watchman.”

“Alright then, Master Myles, I believe you mean no harm by coming here; however, it was wrong of you to do so. If my father finds you here, he will surely punish you for such trespassing. Don’t you know that no one is allowed to enter this place—not even my uncle George? One guy who came here to steal apples once had his ears shaved close to his head, and just a year ago, one of the cook's helpers who climbed the wall early one morning was shot by the watchman.”

“Aye,” said Myles, “I knew of him who was shot, and it did go somewhat against my stomach to venture, knowing what had happed to him. Ne'theless, an I gat not the ball, how were we to play more to-day at the trap?”

“Aye,” said Myles, “I knew the guy who got shot, and it made me feel uneasy to go out, knowing what happened to him. Still, if I don’t get the ball, how are we supposed to play at the trap today?”

“Marry, thou art a bold fellow, I do believe me,” said the young lady, “and sin thou hast come in the face of such peril to get thy ball, thou shalt not go away empty. Whither didst thou strike it?”

“Wow, you’re quite bold, I really believe that,” said the young lady, “and since you’ve faced such danger to get your ball, you won’t leave empty-handed. Where did you hit it?”

“Over yonder by the cherry-tree,” said Myles, jerking his head in that direction. “An I may go get it, I will trouble ye no more.” As he spoke he made a motion to leave them.

“Over there by the cherry tree,” said Myles, nodding in that direction. “If I can go get it, I won’t bother you anymore.” As he spoke, he started to leave them.

“Stay!” said the Lady Anne, hastily; “remain where thou art. An thou cross the open, some one may haply see thee from the house, and will give the alarm, and thou wilt be lost. I will go get thy ball.”

“Stay!” said Lady Anne quickly; “stay where you are. If you cross over, someone might see you from the house and raise the alarm, and you'll be in trouble. I’ll go get your ball.”

And so she left Myles and her cousin, crossing the little plots of grass and skirting the rosebushes to the cherry-tree.

And so she left Myles and her cousin, walking across the small patches of grass and avoiding the rosebushes to reach the cherry tree.

When Myles found himself alone with Lady Alice, he knew not where to look or what to do, but twisted the piece of clematis which he still held in and out more industriously than ever.

When Myles found himself alone with Lady Alice, he didn't know where to look or what to do, so he twisted the piece of clematis he still held in and out more busily than ever.

Lady Alice watched him with dancing eyes for a little while. “Haply thou wilt spoil that poor vine,” said she by-and-by, breaking the silence and laughing, then turning suddenly serious again. “Didst thou hurt thyself by thy fall?”

Lady Alice watched him with sparkling eyes for a bit. “You might ruin that poor vine,” she said after a moment, breaking the silence and laughing, then suddenly becoming serious again. “Did you hurt yourself in your fall?”

“Nay,” said Myles, looking up, “such a fall as that was no great matter. Many and many a time I have had worse.”

“Nah,” said Myles, looking up, “that fall was nothing special. I've had way worse many times before.”

“Hast thou so?” said the Lady Alice. “Thou didst fright me parlously, and my coz likewise.”

“Is that so?” said Lady Alice. “You scared me quite a bit, along with my cousin.”

Myles hesitated for a moment, and then blurted out, “Thereat I grieve, for thee I would not fright for all the world.”

Myles paused for a moment and then exclaimed, “I’m upset because I wouldn’t want to scare you for anything in the world.”

The young lady laughed and blushed. “All the world is a great matter,” said she.

The young woman laughed and blushed. “The whole world is a big deal,” she said.

“Yea,” said he, “it is a great matter; but it is a greater matter to fright thee, and so I would not do it for that, and more.”

“Yeah,” he said, “it's a big deal; but it's an even bigger deal to scare you, and I wouldn't do that for anything, plus more.”

The young lady laughed again, but she did not say anything further, and a space of silence fell so long that by-and-by she forced herself to say, “My cousin findeth not the ball presently.”

The young lady laughed again, but she didn't say anything more, and a silence stretched out so long that eventually she made herself say, "My cousin can't find the ball right now."

“Nay,” said Myles, briefly, and then again neither spoke, until by-and-by the Lady Anne came, bringing the ball. Myles felt a great sense of relief at that coming, and yet was somehow sorry. Then he took the ball, and knew enough to bow his acknowledgment in a manner neither ill nor awkward.

“Nah,” said Myles, briefly, and then they both fell silent again until eventually the Lady Anne arrived, bringing the ball. Myles felt a huge sense of relief at her arrival, but at the same time, he was a bit disappointed. Then he took the ball and knew enough to bow in a way that was neither bad nor awkward.

“Didst thou hurt thyself?” asked Lady Anne.

“Did you hurt yourself?” asked Lady Anne.

“Nay,” said Myles, giving himself a shake; “seest thou not I be whole, limb and bone? Nay, I have had shrewdly worse falls than that. Once I fell out of an oak-tree down by the river and upon a root, and bethought me I did break a rib or more. And then one time when I was a boy in Crosbey-Dale—that was where I lived before I came hither—I did catch me hold of the blade of the windmill, thinking it was moving slowly, and that I would have a ride i' th' air, and so was like to have had a fall ten thousand times worse than this.”

“No,” Myles said, shaking himself off. “Don’t you see I’m fine, all in one piece? No, I’ve had much worse falls than that. Once I fell out of an oak tree by the river and landed on a root, and I thought I might have broken a rib or two. And there was a time when I was a kid in Crosbey-Dale—where I lived before coming here—I tried to grab the blade of the windmill, thinking it was moving slowly, and I was about to experience a fall a thousand times worse than this.”

“Oh, tell us more of that!” said the Lady Anne, eagerly. “I did never hear of such an adventure as that. Come, coz, and sit down here upon the bench, and let us have him tell us all of that happening.”

“Oh, tell us more about that!” said Lady Anne, excitedly. “I've never heard of an adventure like that. Come on, cousin, and sit down here on the bench, and let’s have him share the whole story with us.”

Now the lads upon the other side of the wall had been whistling furtively for some time, not knowing whether Myles had broken his neck or had come off scot-free from his fall. “I would like right well to stay with ye,” said he, irresolutely, “and would gladly tell ye that and more an ye would have me to do so; but hear ye not my friends call me from beyond? Mayhap they think I break my back, and are calling to see whether I be alive or no. An I might whistle them answer and toss me this ball to them, all would then be well, and they would know that I was not hurt, and so, haply, would go away.”

Now the guys on the other side of the wall had been whistling quietly for a while, unsure if Myles had broken his neck or if he had gotten away with just a fall. “I’d really like to stay with you,” he said hesitantly, “and I would gladly share that and more if you want me to; but can’t you hear my friends calling me from beyond? Maybe they think I’m seriously hurt and are checking to see if I’m alive. If I could just whistle back and throw this ball to them, everything would be fine, and they'd know I wasn’t injured, and then maybe they would leave.”

“Then answer them,” said the Lady Anne, “and tell us of that thing thou spokest of anon—how thou tookest a ride upon the windmill. We young ladies do hear little of such matters, not being allowed to talk with lads. All that we hear of perils are of knights and ladies and jousting, and such like. It would pleasure us right well to have thee tell of thy adventures.”

“Then answer them,” said Lady Anne, “and tell us about that thing you mentioned earlier—how you took a ride on the windmill. We young ladies hear little about such things since we aren’t allowed to talk to boys. All we hear about dangers are knights and ladies and jousting, and things like that. We would love to hear about your adventures.”

So Myles tossed back the ball, and whistled in answer to his friends.

So Myles threw the ball back and whistled in response to his friends.

Then he told the two young ladies not only of his adventure upon the windmill, but also of other boyish escapades, and told them well, with a straightforward smack and vigor, for he enjoyed adventure and loved to talk of it. In a little while he had regained his ease; his shyness and awkwardness left him, and nothing remained but the delightful fact that he was really and actually talking to two young ladies, and that with just as much ease and infinitely more pleasure than could be had in discourse with his fellow-squires. But at last it was time for him to go. “Marry,” said he, with a half-sigh, “methinks I did never ha' so sweet and pleasant a time in all my life before. Never did I know a real lady to talk with, saving only my mother, and I do tell ye plain methinks I would rather talk with ye than with any he in Christendom—saving, perhaps, only my friend Gascoyne. I would I might come hither again.”

Then he told the two young women not only about his adventure on the windmill but also about other youthful mischiefs, and he shared the stories with confidence and enthusiasm, because he loved adventure and enjoyed discussing it. After a little while, he felt at ease again; his shyness and awkwardness faded away, and all that was left was the delightful reality that he was genuinely talking to two young ladies, and it was just as comfortable and way more enjoyable than chatting with his fellow squires. But eventually, it was time for him to leave. “Honestly,” he said with a small sigh, “I don’t think I’ve ever had such a sweet and pleasant time in my life. I’ve never talked to a real lady, except for my mother, and I’ll be honest, I’d rather talk to you than to any man in Christendom—except maybe my friend Gascoyne. I wish I could come back here again.”

The honest frankness of his speech was irresistible; the two girls exchanged glances and then began laughing. “Truly,” said Lady Anne, who, as was said before, was some three or four years older than Myles, “thou art a bold lad to ask such a thing. How wouldst thou come hither? Wouldst tumble through our clematis arbor again, as thou didst this day?”

The honest straightforwardness of his speech was captivating; the two girls exchanged glances and then started laughing. “Seriously,” said Lady Anne, who, as mentioned before, was about three or four years older than Myles, “you’re a brave guy to ask such a thing. How would you get here? Would you climb through our clematis arbor again, like you did today?”

“Nay,” said Myles, “I would not do that again, but if ye will bid me do so, I will find the means to come hither.”

“Nah,” said Myles, “I wouldn’t do that again, but if you ask me to, I’ll figure out how to get here.”

“Nay,” said Lady Anne, “I dare not bid thee do such a foolhardy thing. Nevertheless, if thou hast the courage to come—”

“Nah,” said Lady Anne, “I can't ask you to do something so reckless. Still, if you have the courage to come—”

“Yea,” said Myles, eagerly, “I have the courage.”

“Yeah,” said Myles, eagerly, “I have the courage.”

“Then, if thou hast so, we will be here in the garden on Saturday next at this hour. I would like right well to hear more of thy adventures. But what didst thou say was thy name? I have forgot it again.”

“Then, if you have it, we will be here in the garden next Saturday at this time. I really want to hear more about your adventures. But what did you say your name was? I forgot it again.”

“It is Myles Falworth.”

“It’s Myles Falworth.”

“Then we shall yclep thee Sir Myles, for thou art a soothly errant-knight. And stay! Every knight must have a lady to serve. How wouldst thou like my Cousin Alice here for thy true lady?”

“Then we shall call you Sir Myles, for you are truly an errant knight. And wait! Every knight must have a lady to serve. How would you like my cousin Alice here to be your true lady?”

“Aye,” said Myles, eagerly, “I would like it right well.” And then he blushed fiery red at his boldness.

“Aye,” said Myles, eagerly, “I would really like that.” And then he blushed bright red at his boldness.

“I want no errant-knight to serve me,” said the Lady Alice, blushing, in answer. “Thou dost ill tease me, coz! An thou art so free in choosing him a lady to serve, thou mayst choose him thyself for thy pains.”

“I don’t want any wandering knight to serve me,” said Lady Alice, blushing in response. “You’re teasing me the wrong way, cousin! If you’re so confident in picking a knight for a lady to serve, then you can choose him yourself for your trouble.”

“Nay,” said the Lady Anne, laughing; “I say thou shalt be his true lady, and he shall be thy true knight. Who knows? Perchance he may serven thee in some wondrous adventure, like as Chaucer telleth of. But now, Sir Errant-Knight, thou must take thy leave of us, and I must e'en let thee privily out by the postern-wicket. And if thou wilt take the risk upon thee and come hither again, prithee be wary in that coming, lest in venturing thou have thine ears clipped in most unknightly fashion.”

“Not at all,” laughed Lady Anne. “I say you will be his true lady, and he will be your true knight. Who knows? Maybe he will serve you in some amazing adventure, just like Chaucer tells. But now, Sir Errant-Knight, you must take your leave of us, and I must secretly let you out through the back door. And if you’re willing to take the risk and come back here, please be careful on your way, so you don't end up getting your ears boxed in a most unknightly way.”

That evening, as he and Gascoyne sat together on a bench under the trees in the great quadrangle, Myles told of his adventure of the afternoon, and his friend listened with breathless interest.

That evening, as he and Gascoyne sat together on a bench under the trees in the big courtyard, Myles shared the story of his afternoon adventure, and his friend listened with rapt attention.

“But, Myles,” cried Gascoyne, “did the Lady Anne never once seem proud and unkind?”

“But, Myles,” Gascoyne exclaimed, “did the Lady Anne ever seem proud and unkind?”

“Nay,” said Myles; “only at first, when she chid me for falling through the roof of their arbor. And to think, Francis! Lady Anne herself bade me hold the Lady Alice as my true lady, and to serve her in all knightliness!” Then he told his friend that he was going to the privy garden again on the next Saturday, and that the Lady Anne had given him permission so to do.

“Nah,” said Myles; “only at first, when she scolded me for falling through the roof of their gazebo. And to think, Francis! Lady Anne herself told me to treat Lady Alice as my true lady and to serve her with all my knightly honor!” Then he told his friend that he was planning to go to the private garden again next Saturday, and that Lady Anne had given him permission to do so.

Gascoyne gave a long, wondering whistle, and then sat quite still, staring into the sky. By-and-by he turned to his friend and said, “I give thee my pledge, Myles Falworth, that never in all my life did I hear of any one that had such marvellous strange happenings befall him as thou.”

Gascoyne let out a long, amazed whistle and then sat completely still, gazing up at the sky. After a while, he turned to his friend and said, “I promise you, Myles Falworth, that in all my life, I’ve never heard of anyone who had such incredible and bizarre things happen to them like you.”

Whenever the opportunity occurred for sending a letter to Crosbey-Holt, Myles wrote one to his mother; and one can guess how they were treasured by the good lady, and read over and over again to the blind old Lord as he sat staring into darkness with his sightless eyes.

Whenever the chance came up to send a letter to Crosbey-Holt, Myles wrote one to his mother; and you can imagine how much she treasured them, reading them repeatedly to the blind old Lord as he sat staring into the darkness with his unseeing eyes.

About the time of this escapade he wrote a letter telling of those doings, wherein, after speaking of his misadventure of falling from the wall, and of his acquaintance with the young ladies, he went on to speak of the matter in which he repeated his visits. The letter was worded in the English of that day—the quaint and crabbed language in which Chaucer wrote. Perhaps few boys could read it nowadays, so, modernizing it somewhat, it ran thus:

About the time of this adventure, he wrote a letter describing those events. In it, after talking about his mishap of falling from the wall and meeting the young ladies, he continued by mentioning how he kept visiting them. The letter was written in the English of that time—the old-fashioned and tricky language that Chaucer used. Probably, not many boys could read it today, so, putting it in more modern terms, it went like this:

“And now to let ye weet that thing that followed that happening that made me acquaint with they two young Damoiselles. I take me to the south wall of that garden one day four and twenty great spikes, which Peter Smith did forge for me and for which I pay him fivepence, and that all the money that I had left of my half-year's wage, and wot not where I may get more at these present, withouten I do betake me to Sir James, who, as I did tell ye, hath consented to hold those moneys that Prior Edward gave me till I need them.

“And now I want to let you know about the event that happened after that, which introduced me to those two young ladies. One day, I went to the south wall of that garden with twenty-four big spikes that Peter Smith made for me, and I paid him five pence, which was all the money I had left from my half-year’s salary. I don’t know where I can get more right now unless I go to Sir James, who, as I mentioned before, has agreed to keep the money that Prior Edward gave me until I need it.”

“Now these same spikes, I say, I take me them down behind the corner of the wall, and there drave them betwixt the stones, my very dear comrade and true friend Gascoyne holping me thereto to do. And so come Saturday, I climb me over the wall and to the roof of the tool-house below, seeking a fitting opportunity when I might so do without being in too great jeopardy.

“Now these same spikes, I said, I took them down behind the corner of the wall, and there drove them between the stones, with the help of my dear comrade and true friend Gascoyne. So, come Saturday, I climbed over the wall and onto the roof of the tool shed below, looking for the right moment when I could do so without being in too much danger.”

“Yea; and who should be there but they two ladies, biding my coming, who, seeing me, made as though they had expected me not, and gave me greatest rebuke for adventuring so moughtily. Yet, methinks, were they right well pleasured that I should so aventure, which indeed I might not otherwise do, seeing as I have telled to thee, that one of them is mine own true lady for to serven, and so was the only way that I might come to speech with her.”

“Yeah; and who should be there but those two ladies, waiting for me, who, upon seeing me, acted like they hadn't been expecting me at all and scolded me for being so bold. Yet, I think they were actually quite pleased that I took the risk, which I really couldn't have done otherwise, since I’ve told you that one of them is my true lady to serve, and this was the only way I could talk to her.”

Such was Myles's own quaint way of telling how he accomplished his aim of visiting the forbidden garden, and no doubt the smack of adventure and the savor of danger in the undertaking recommended him not a little to the favor of the young ladies.

Such was Myles's own quirky way of explaining how he managed to visit the forbidden garden, and no doubt the thrill of adventure and the hint of danger in the endeavor made him quite appealing to the young ladies.

After this first acquaintance perhaps a month passed, during which Myles had climbed the wall some half a dozen times (for the Lady Anne would not permit of too frequent visits), and during which the first acquaintance of the three ripened rapidly to an honest, pleasant friendship. More than once Myles, when in Lord George's train, caught a covert smile or half nod from one or both of the girls, not a little delightful in its very secret friendliness.

After this initial meeting, about a month went by. During that time, Myles scaled the wall a half dozen times (since Lady Anne wouldn't allow for too many visits), and the friendship among the three of them quickly grew into a genuine, enjoyable connection. More than once, when Myles was with Lord George, he noticed a discreet smile or a slight nod from one or both of the girls, which was quite delightful in its secret warmth.





CHAPTER 19

As was said, perhaps a month passed; then Myles's visits came to an abrupt termination, and with it ended, in a certain sense, a chapter of his life.

As mentioned, about a month went by; then Myles's visits suddenly stopped, and with that ended, in a way, a chapter of his life.

One Saturday afternoon he climbed the garden wall, and skirting behind a long row of rosebushes that screened him from the Countess's terrace, came to a little summer-house where the two young ladies had appointed to meet him that day.

One Saturday afternoon, he climbed over the garden wall and, staying hidden behind a long row of rosebushes that shielded him from the Countess's terrace, made his way to a small summer house where the two young women had planned to meet him that day.

A pleasant half-hour or so was passed, and then it was time for Myles to go. He lingered for a while before he took his final leave, leaning against the door-post, and laughingly telling how he and some of his brother squires had made a figure of straw dressed in men's clothes, and had played a trick with it one night upon a watchman against whom they bore a grudge.

A nice half-hour went by, and then it was time for Myles to leave. He hung around for a bit before saying goodbye, leaning against the doorframe and joking about how he and a few of his fellow squires had made a scarecrow dressed in men's clothes and pulled a prank on a watchman they didn't like one night.

The young ladies were listening with laughing faces, when suddenly, as Myles looked, he saw the smile vanish from Lady Alice's eyes and a wide terror take its place. She gave a half-articulate cry, and rose abruptly from the bench upon which she was sitting.

The young women were smiling and laughing when suddenly, as Myles looked over, he saw the smile disappear from Lady Alice's eyes and sheer terror replace it. She let out a half-formed cry and stood up abruptly from the bench she had been sitting on.

Myles turned sharply, and then his very heart seemed to stand still within him; for there, standing in the broad sunlight without, and glaring in upon the party with baleful eyes, was the Earl of Mackworth himself.

Myles turned suddenly, and his heart seemed to freeze in his chest; standing in the bright sunlight outside, glaring in at the group with threatening eyes, was the Earl of Mackworth himself.

How long was the breathless silence that followed, Myles could never tell. He knew that the Lady Anne had also risen, and that she and her cousin were standing as still as statues. Presently the Earl pointed to the house with his staff, and Myles noted stupidly how it trembled in his hand.

How long the breathless silence that followed lasted, Myles could never tell. He knew that Lady Anne had also risen, and that she and her cousin were standing completely still like statues. Soon, the Earl pointed to the house with his staff, and Myles stupidly noticed how it trembled in his hand.

“Ye wenches,” said he at last, in a hard, harsh voice—“ye wenches, what meaneth this? Would ye deceive me so, and hold parlance thus secretly with this fellow? I will settle with him anon. Meantime get ye straightway to the house and to your rooms, and there abide until I give ye leave to come forth again. Go, I say!”

“Hey, you women,” he finally said in a rough, gruff voice—“what does this mean? Are you trying to deceive me and have these secret conversations with this guy? I’ll deal with him soon enough. In the meantime, go straight home to your rooms and stay there until I let you out again. Go, I said!"

“Father,” said Lady Anne, in a breathless voice—she was as white as death, and moistened her lips with her tongue before she spoke—“father, thou wilt not do harm to this young man. Spare him, I do beseech thee, for truly it was I who bade him come hither. I know that he would not have come but at our bidding.”

“Father,” said Lady Anne, her voice shaky—she was as pale as death and wet her lips with her tongue before she spoke—“father, please don’t hurt this young man. I beg you to spare him, because it was truly me who asked him to come here. I know he wouldn’t have come if we hadn’t asked him to.”

The Earl stamped his foot upon the gravel. “Did ye not hear me?” said he, still pointing towards the house with his trembling staff. “I bade ye go to your rooms. I will settle with this fellow, I say, as I deem fitting.”

The Earl stomped his foot on the gravel. “Did you not hear me?” he said, still pointing toward the house with his shaking cane. “I told you to go to your rooms. I will deal with this guy, as I see fit.”

“Father,” began Lady Anne again; but the Earl made such a savage gesture that poor Lady Alice uttered a faint shriek, and Lady Anne stopped abruptly, trembling. Then she turned and passed out the farther door of the summerhouse, poor little Lady Alice following, holding her tight by the skirts, and trembling and shuddering as though with a fit of the ague.

“Dad,” Lady Anne started again; but the Earl made such a fierce gesture that poor Lady Alice let out a faint shriek, and Lady Anne stopped suddenly, shaking. Then she turned and went out through the far door of the summerhouse, with poor little Lady Alice following, gripping her skirts tightly, shivering and trembling as if she had a fever.

The Earl stood looking grimly after them from under his shaggy eyebrows, until they passed away behind the yew-trees, appeared again upon the terrace behind, entered the open doors of the women's house, and were gone. Myles heard their footsteps growing fainter and fainter, but he never raised his eyes. Upon the ground at his feet were four pebbles, and he noticed how they almost made a square, and would do so if he pushed one of them with his toe, and then it seemed strange to him that he should think of such a little foolish thing at that dreadful time.

The Earl stood there, looking grimly after them from beneath his bushy eyebrows, until they disappeared behind the yew trees, reappeared on the terrace at the back, entered the open doors of the women's house, and were gone. Myles heard their footsteps fading away, but he never lifted his eyes. At his feet lay four pebbles, and he noticed how they nearly formed a square, and would if he nudged one of them with his toe. It struck him as odd that he was focused on such a trivial thing at that terrible moment.

He knew that the Earl was looking gloomily at him, and that his face must be very pale. Suddenly Lord Mackworth spoke. “What hast thou to say?” said he, harshly.

He knew that the Earl was looking at him with a frown, and that his face must be very pale. Suddenly, Lord Mackworth spoke. “What do you have to say?” he said, harshly.

Then Myles raised his eyes, and the Earl smiled grimly as he looked his victim over. “I have naught to say,” said the lad, huskily.

Then Myles looked up, and the Earl smirked darkly as he examined his victim. “I have nothing to say,” the young man replied, his voice hoarse.

“Didst thou not hear what my daughter spake but now?” said the Earl. “She said that thou came not of thy own free-will; what sayst thou to that, sirrah—is it true?”

“Didn’t you hear what my daughter just said?” said the Earl. “She said that you didn’t come of your own free will; what do you say to that, sir? Is it true?”

Myles hesitated for a moment or two; his throat was tight and dry. “Nay,” said he at last, “she belieth herself. It was I who first came into the garden. I fell by chance from the tree yonder—I was seeking a ball—then I asked those two if I might not come hither again, and so have done some several times in all. But as for her—nay; it was not at her bidding that I came, but through mine own asking.”

Myles hesitated for a moment; his throat felt tight and dry. “No,” he finally said, “she’s lying. I was the one who first came into the garden. I accidentally fell from that tree over there—I was looking for a ball—then I asked those two if I could come here again, and I did so several times in total. But as for her—no; it wasn’t her asking that brought me here, but my own request.”

The Earl gave a little grunt in his throat. “And how often hast thou been here?” said he, presently.

The Earl made a slight noise in his throat. "And how often have you been here?" he asked after a moment.

Myles thought a moment or two. “This maketh the seventh time,” said he.

Myles thought for a moment. “This is the seventh time,” he said.

Another pause of silence followed, and Myles began to pluck up some heart that maybe all would yet be well. The Earl's next speech dashed that hope into a thousand fragments. “Well thou knowest,” said he, “that it is forbid for any to come here. Well thou knowest that twice have men been punished for this thing that thou hast done, and yet thou camest in spite of all. Now dost thou know what thou wilt suffer?”

Another silence followed, and Myles started to feel some hope that maybe everything would turn out okay. The Earl's next words shattered that hope into a thousand pieces. “You know very well,” he said, “that it's forbidden for anyone to come here. You know that two men have already been punished for what you’ve done, and yet you came anyway. Do you understand what you're going to suffer now?”

Myles picked with nervous fingers at a crack in the oaken post against which he leaned. “Mayhap thou wilt kill me,” said he at last, in a dull, choking voice.

Myles nervously picked at a crack in the oak post he was leaning against. “Maybe you’ll kill me,” he finally said in a dull, choked voice.

Again the Earl smiled a grim smile. “Nay,” said he, “I would not slay thee, for thou hast gentle blood. But what sayest thou should I shear thine ears from thine head, or perchance have thee scourged in the great court?”

Again the Earl smiled a grim smile. “No,” he said, “I wouldn’t kill you, because you come from a noble family. But what do you think about me cutting off your ears or maybe having you whipped in the grand court?”

The sting of the words sent the blood flying back to Myles's face again, and he looked quickly up. “Nay,” said he, with a boldness that surprised himself; “thou shalt do no such unlordly thing upon me as that. I be thy peer, sir, in blood; and though thou mayst kill me, thou hast no right to shame me.”

The sting of the words made the blood rush back to Myles's face again, and he looked up quickly. "No," he said, with a boldness that surprised him; "you won't do something so dishonorable to me. I'm your equal, sir, in blood; and though you might kill me, you have no right to shame me."

Lord Mackworth bowed with a mocking courtesy. “Marry!” said he. “Methought it was one of mine own saucy popinjay squires that I caught sneaking here and talking to those two foolish young lasses, and lo! it is a young Lord—or mayhap thou art a young Prince—and commandeth me that I shall not do this and I shall not do that. I crave your Lordship's honorable pardon, if I have said aught that may have galled you.”

Lord Mackworth bowed in a sarcastic way. “Well!” he said. “I thought it was one of my own cheeky squires sneaking around here and chatting with those two silly young ladies, but look! It’s a young Lord—or maybe you’re a young Prince—and you’re telling me not to do this and not to do that. I ask for your Lordship's sincere pardon if I’ve said anything that might have offended you.”

The fear Myles had felt was now beginning to dissolve in rising wrath. “Nay,” said he, stoutly, “I be no Lord and I be no Prince, but I be as good as thou. For am I not the son of thy onetime very true comrade and thy kinsman—to wit, the Lord Falworth, whom, as thou knowest, is poor and broken, and blind, and helpless, and outlawed, and banned? Yet,” cried he, grinding his teeth, as the thought of it all rushed in upon him, “I would rather be in his place than in yours; for though he be ruined, you—”

The fear Myles had felt was now starting to fade, replaced by growing anger. “No,” he said firmly, “I’m not a Lord and I’m not a Prince, but I’m just as good as you. After all, I’m the son of your former true comrade and your relative—namely, Lord Falworth, who, as you know, is poor, broken, blind, helpless, outlawed, and banished? Yet,” he shouted, clenching his teeth as the thought of it all overwhelmed him, “I would rather be in his shoes than in yours; for even though he’s ruined, you—”

He had just sense enough to stop there.

He was smart enough to stop there.

The Earl, gripping his staff behind his back, and with his head a little bent, was looking keenly at the lad from under his shaggy gray brows. “Well,” said he, as Myles stopped, “thou hast gone too far now to draw back. Say thy say to the end. Why wouldst thou rather be in thy father's stead than in mine?”

The Earl, holding his staff behind his back and with his head slightly bent, was staring intently at the boy from under his thick gray brows. “Well,” he said as Myles paused, “you've come too far now to back out. Speak your piece all the way. Why would you prefer to be in your father's position instead of mine?”

Myles did not answer.

Myles didn't respond.

“Thou shalt finish thy speech, or else show thyself a coward. Though thy father is ruined, thou didst say I am—what?”

“Finish your speech, or you'll look like a coward. Even though your father is ruined, what did you say I am—what?”

Myles keyed himself up to the effort, and then blurted out, “Thou art attainted with shame.”

Myles steeled himself for the effort and then blurted out, “You are filled with shame.”

A long breathless silence followed.

A long, breathless silence followed.

“Myles Falworth,” said the Earl at last (and even in the whirling of his wits Myles wondered that he had the name so pat)—“Myles Falworth, of all the bold, mad, hare-brained fools, thou art the most foolish. How dost thou dare say such words to me? Dost thou not know that thou makest thy coming punishment ten times more bitter by such a speech?”

“Myles Falworth,” said the Earl at last (and even in the confusion of his thoughts, Myles was surprised he remembered the name so well)—“Myles Falworth, out of all the bold, reckless, crazy fools, you are the most foolish. How dare you speak to me like that? Don’t you realize that you’re making your impending punishment ten times more painful with those words?”

“Aye!” cried Myles, desperately; “but what else could I do? An I did not say the words, thou callest me coward, and coward I am not.”

“Aye!” cried Myles, desperately; “but what else could I do? If I didn’t say the words, you’d call me a coward, and I’m not a coward.”

“By 'r Lady!” said the Earl, “I do believe thee. Thou art a bold, impudent varlet as ever lived—to beard me so, forsooth! Hark'ee; thou sayst I think naught of mine old comrade. I will show thee that thou dost belie me. I will suffer what thou hast said to me for his sake, and for his sake will forgive thee thy coming hither—which I would not do in another case to any other man. Now get thee gone straightway, and come hither no more. Yonder is the postern-gate; mayhap thou knowest the way. But stay! How camest thou hither?”

“By our lady!” said the Earl, “I really believe you. You’re a bold, cheeky rascal to confront me like this, truly! Listen; you say I think nothing of my old friend. I will show you that you're wrong about me. I will endure what you’ve said for his sake, and for his sake, I will forgive you for coming here—which I wouldn’t do for anyone else. Now, get out of here immediately, and don’t come back. There's the gate; maybe you know the way. But wait! How did you get here?”

Myles told him of the spikes he had driven in the wall, and the Earl listened, stroking his beard. When the lad had ended, he fixed a sharp look upon him. “But thou drove not those spikes alone,” said he; “who helped thee do it?”

Myles told him about the spikes he had driven into the wall, and the Earl listened, stroking his beard. When the young man finished, the Earl gave him a piercing look. “But you didn’t drive those spikes in by yourself,” he said; “who helped you do it?”

“That I may not tell,” said Myles, firmly.

“I'm not going to say,” Myles responded firmly.

“So be it,” said the Earl. “I will not ask thee to tell his name. Now get thee gone! And as for those spikes, thou mayst e'en knock them out of the wall, sin thou drave them in. Play no more pranks an thou wouldst keep thy skin whole. And now go, I say!”

“Fine,” said the Earl. “I won't ask you to share his name. Now get out of here! And about those spikes, you can just take them out of the wall since you drove them in. Don’t pull any more stunts if you want to stay in one piece. Now go, I said!”

Myles needed no further bidding, but turned and left the Earl without another word. As he went out the postern-gate he looked over his shoulder, and saw the tall figure, in its long fur-trimmed gown, still standing in the middle of the path, looking after him from under the shaggy eyebrows.

Myles didn't need any more encouragement; he turned and left the Earl without saying another word. As he walked out the side gate, he glanced back and saw the tall figure, in its long fur-trimmed gown, still standing in the middle of the path, watching him from beneath the thick eyebrows.

As he ran across the quadrangle, his heart still fluttering in his breast, he muttered to himself, “The old grizzle-beard; an I had not faced him a bold front, mayhap he would have put such shame upon me as he said. I wonder why he stood so staring after me as I left the garden.”

As he ran across the courtyard, his heart still racing in his chest, he muttered to himself, “That old grump; if I hadn’t confronted him confidently, he might have embarrassed me like he said he would. I wonder why he just stood there staring at me when I left the garden.”

Then for the time the matter slipped from his mind, saving only that part that smacked of adventure.

Then for a while, the matter slipped from his mind, leaving only the part that felt like an adventure.





CHAPTER 20

So for a little while Myles was disposed to congratulate himself upon having come off so well from his adventure with the Earl. But after a day or two had passed, and he had time for second thought, he began to misdoubt whether, after all, he might not have carried it with a better air if he had shown more chivalrous boldness in the presence of his true lady; whether it would not have redounded more to his credit if he had in some way asserted his rights as the young dame's knight-errant and defender. Was it not ignominious to resign his rights and privileges so easily and tamely at a signal from the Earl?

For a little while, Myles felt proud of how well he handled his encounter with the Earl. But after a day or two, as he reflected on it, he started to doubt whether he could have carried himself better by showing more chivalrous courage in front of his true lady. He wondered if it would have reflected better on him if he had somehow asserted his position as the young woman's knight-errant and protector. Wasn't it shameful to give up his rights and privileges so easily and quietly at the Earl's command?

“For, in sooth,” said he to Gascoyne, as the two talked the matter over, “she hath, in a certain way, accepted me for her knight, and yet I stood me there without saying so much as one single word in her behalf.”

“For real,” he said to Gascoyne, as the two discussed the matter, “she has, in a way, accepted me as her knight, and yet I stood there without saying a single word for her.”

“Nay,” said Gascoyne, “I would not trouble me on that score. Methinks that thou didst come off wondrous well out of the business. I would not have thought it possible that my Lord could ha' been so patient with thee as he showed himself. Methinks, forsooth, he must hold thee privily in right high esteem.”

“Nah,” said Gascoyne, “I wouldn't worry about that. I think you handled the situation remarkably well. I wouldn't have believed it was possible for my Lord to be as patient with you as he was. Honestly, he must think very highly of you.”

“Truly,” said Myles, after a little pause of meditative silence, “I know not of any esteem, yet I do think he was passing patient with me in this matter. But ne'theless, Francis, that changeth not my stand in the case. Yea, I did shamefully, so to resign my lady without speaking one word; nor will I so resign her even yet. I have bethought me much of this matter of late, Francis, and now I come to thee to help me from my evil case. I would have thee act the part of a true friend to me—like that one I have told thee of in the story of the Emperor Justinian. I would have thee, when next thou servest in the house, to so contrive that my Lady Alice shall get a letter which I shall presently write, and wherein I may set all that is crooked straight again.”

“Honestly,” said Myles, after a brief moment of thoughtful silence, “I don't really know what to think, but I do believe he was pretty patient with me in this situation. Still, Francis, that doesn’t change my position on this matter. Yes, I acted shamefully by giving up my lady without saying a word; and I won't give her up like that even now. I've thought a lot about this recently, Francis, and I’m coming to you to help me out of this tough situation. I want you to be a true friend to me—like the one I mentioned in the story of Emperor Justinian. I want you, the next time you’re serving in the house, to make sure that Lady Alice receives a letter that I’ll write shortly, where I can set everything right again.”

“Heaven forbid,” said Gascoyne, hastily, “that I should be such a fool as to burn my fingers in drawing thy nuts from the fire! Deliver thy letter thyself, good fellow!”

"Heaven forbid," said Gascoyne quickly, "that I should be such a fool as to burn my fingers trying to pull your nuts from the fire! You deliver your letter yourself, good man!"

So spoke Gascoyne, yet after all he ended, as he usually did, by yielding to Myles's superior will and persistence. So the letter was written and one day the good-natured Gascoyne carried it with him to the house, and the opportunity offering, gave it to one of the young ladies attendant upon the Countess's family—a lass with whom he had friendly intimacy—to be delivered to Lady Alice.

So Gascoyne spoke, but in the end, like usual, he gave in to Myles's stronger will and determination. So the letter was written, and one day the good-natured Gascoyne took it with him to the house. When the opportunity arose, he handed it to one of the young women who worked for the Countess—someone he was on friendly terms with—to deliver it to Lady Alice.

But if Myles congratulated himself upon the success of this new adventure, it was not for long. That night, as the crowd of pages and squires were making themselves ready for bed, the call came through the uproar for “Myles Falworth! Myles Falworth!”

But if Myles was feeling proud of the success of this new adventure, it didn’t last long. That night, as the group of pages and squires were getting ready for bed, the shout rang out through the noise for “Myles Falworth! Myles Falworth!”

“Here I be,” cried Myles, standing up on his cot. “Who calleth me?”

“Here I am,” shouted Myles, standing up on his cot. “Who called me?”

It was the groom of the Earl's bedchamber, and seeing Myles standing thus raised above the others, he came walking down the length of the room towards him, the wonted hubbub gradually silencing as he advanced and the youngsters turning, staring, and wondering.

It was the Earl's bedchamber attendant, and seeing Myles standing there elevated above the others, he walked down the length of the room toward him, the usual noise gradually quieting as he approached, with the young ones turning, staring, and wondering.

“My Lord would speak with thee, Myles Falworth,” said the groom, when he had come close enough to where Myles stood. “Busk thee and make ready; he is at livery even now.”

“My lord wants to talk to you, Myles Falworth,” said the groom, as he got close to where Myles was standing. “Get dressed and get ready; he’s in his uniform right now.”

The groom's words fell upon Myles like a blow. He stood for a while staring wide-eyed. “My Lord speak with me, sayst thou!” he ejaculated at last.

The groom's words hit Myles hard. He stood there for a moment, staring wide-eyed. “My Lord, you want to talk to me, is that what you're saying?” he finally exclaimed.

“Aye,” said the other, impatiently; “get thee ready quickly. I must return anon.”

“Yeah,” said the other, impatiently; “hurry up. I need to head back soon.”

Myles's head was in a whirl as he hastily changed his clothes for a better suit, Gascoyne helping him. What could the Earl want with him at this hour? He knew in his heart what it was; the interview could concern nothing but the letter that he had sent to Lady Alice that day. As he followed the groom through the now dark and silent courts, and across the corner of the great quadrangle, and so to the Earl's house, he tried to brace his failing courage to meet the coming interview. Nevertheless, his heart beat tumultuously as he followed the other down the long corridor, lit only by a flaring link set in a wrought-iron bracket. Then his conductor lifted the arras at the door of the bedchamber, whence came the murmuring sound of many voices, and holding it aside, beckoned him to enter, and Myles passed within. At the first, he was conscious of nothing but a crowd of people, and of the brightness of many lighted candles; then he saw that he stood in a great airy room spread with a woven mat of rushes. On three sides the walls were hung with tapestry representing hunting and battle scenes, at the farther end, where the bed stood, the stone wall of the fourth side was covered with cloth of blue, embroidered with silver goshawks. Even now, in the ripe springtime of May, the room was still chilly, and a great fire roared and crackled in the huge gaping mouth of the stone fireplace. Not far from the blaze were clustered the greater part of those present, buzzing in talk, now and then swelled by murmuring laughter. Some of those who knew Myles nodded to him, and two or three spoke to him as he stood waiting, whilst the groom went forward to speak to the Earl; though what they said and what he answered, Myles, in his bewilderment and trepidation, hardly knew.

Myles's mind was racing as he quickly changed into a nicer suit, with Gascoyne helping him. What could the Earl want at this hour? Deep down, he knew; the meeting had to be about the letter he sent to Lady Alice earlier that day. As he followed the groom through the now dark and quiet hallways, across the corner of the large courtyard, and toward the Earl's house, he tried to steady his nerves for the upcoming meeting. Still, his heart pounded wildly as he trailed behind down the long corridor, lit only by a flickering torch in a wrought-iron holder. Then his guide lifted the tapestry at the door of the bedroom, where he could hear the murmur of many voices, and holding it aside, signaled for him to enter. Myles stepped inside. At first, all he noticed was the crowd of people and the glow of numerous lit candles; then he realized he was in a large, airy room with a woven rush mat covering the floor. Tapestries depicting hunting and battle scenes adorned three walls, while at the far end, where the bed was located, the stone wall of the fourth side was draped with blue fabric embroidered with silver goshawks. Even now, during the warm spring of May, the room felt cold, and a large fire crackled in the expansive stone fireplace. Not far from the flames, most of the guests were gathered, chatting and occasionally breaking into laughter. Some people who recognized Myles nodded at him, and a couple even spoke to him as he waited, while the groom approached the Earl to speak; but in his confusion and anxiety, Myles hardly caught what they said or how he responded.

As was said before, the livery was the last meal of the day, and was taken in bed. It was a simple repast—a manchette, or small loaf of bread of pure white flour, a loaf of household bread, sometimes a lump of cheese, and either a great flagon of ale or of sweet wine, warm and spiced. The Earl was sitting upright in bed, dressed in a furred dressing-gown, and propped up by two cylindrical bolsters of crimson satin. Upon the coverlet, and spread over his knees, was a large wide napkin of linen fringed with silver thread, and on it rested a silver tray containing the bread and some cheese. Two pages and three gentlemen were waiting upon him, and Mad Noll, the jester, stood at the head of the bed, now and then jingling his bawble and passing some quaint jest upon the chance of making his master smile. Upon a table near by were some dozen or so waxen tapers struck upon as many spiked candlesticks of silver-gilt, and illuminating that end of the room with their bright twinkling flames. One of the gentlemen was in the act of serving the Earl with a goblet of wine, poured from a silver ewer by one of the squires, as the groom of the chamber came forward and spoke. The Earl, taking the goblet, turned his head, and as Myles looked, their eyes met. Then the Earl turned away again and raised the cup to his lips, while Myles felt his heart beat more rapidly than ever.

As mentioned before, the livery was the last meal of the day and was eaten in bed. It was a simple meal—a manchette, or small loaf of pure white flour bread, a loaf of regular bread, sometimes a piece of cheese, and either a large jug of ale or warm spiced sweet wine. The Earl was sitting up in bed, wearing a fur robe, and propped up by two cylindrical pillows of crimson satin. On the bedspread, covering his knees, was a large linen napkin fringed with silver thread, which held a silver tray with the bread and some cheese. Two pages and three gentlemen were waiting on him, and Mad Noll, the jester, stood at the head of the bed, occasionally jingling his bell and making some quirky joke in hopes of making his master smile. On a nearby table were about a dozen wax candles in silver-gilt candlesticks, casting bright flickering flames to light up that end of the room. One of the gentlemen was in the process of serving the Earl with a goblet of wine, poured from a silver pitcher by one of the squires, when the groom of the chamber stepped forward and spoke. The Earl, taking the goblet, turned his head, and as Myles looked on, their eyes met. Then the Earl turned away again and lifted the cup to his lips, while Myles felt his heart race faster than ever.

But at last the meal was ended, and the Earl washed his hands and his mouth and his beard from a silver basin of scented water held by another one of the squires. Then, leaning back against the pillows, he beckoned to Myles.

But finally, the meal was over, and the Earl washed his hands, mouth, and beard in a silver basin of scented water held by one of the squires. Then, leaning back against the pillows, he called Myles over.

In answer Myles walked forward the length of the room, conscious that all eyes were fixed upon him. The Earl said something, and those who stood near drew back as he came forward. Then Myles found himself standing beside the bed, looking down upon the quilted counterpane, feeling that the other was gazing fixedly at him.

In response, Myles walked to the front of the room, aware that everyone was watching him. The Earl said something, and those nearby stepped back as he approached. Myles then found himself next to the bed, looking down at the quilted cover, sensing that the other person was staring intently at him.

“I sent for thee,” said the Earl at last, still looking steadily at him, “because this afternoon came a letter to my hand which thou hadst written to my niece, the Lady Alice. I have it here,” said he, thrusting his hand under the bolster, “and have just now finished reading it.” Then, after a moment's pause, whilst he opened the parchment and scanned it again, “I find no matter of harm in it, but hereafter write no more such.” He spoke entirely without anger, and Myles looked up in wonder. “Here, take it,” said the Earl, folding the letter and tossing it to Myles, who instinctively caught it, “and henceforth trouble thou my niece no more either by letter or any other way. I thought haply thou wouldst be at some such saucy trick, and I made Alice promise to let me know when it happed. Now, I say, let this be an end of the matter. Dost thou not know thou mayst injure her by such witless folly as that of meeting her privily, and privily writing to her?”

“I called for you,” said the Earl finally, still looking intently at him, “because this afternoon I received a letter you wrote to my niece, Lady Alice. I have it here,” he said, pulling his hand from under the pillow, “and I've just finished reading it.” Then, after a moment's pause, while he opened the parchment and read it again, “I don’t see anything harmful in it, but in the future, don’t write anything like this again.” He spoke completely without anger, and Myles looked up in surprise. “Here, take it,” said the Earl, folding the letter and tossing it to Myles, who instinctively caught it, “and from now on, don’t bother my niece anymore, either by letter or any other means. I thought you might be up to some cheeky trick, and I had Alice promise to let me know if that happened. Now, I say, let this be the end of the matter. Don’t you know you might hurt her with such foolishness as meeting her in secret and writing to her covertly?”

“I meant no harm,” said Myles.

“I didn't mean any harm,” said Myles.

“I believe thee,” said the Earl. “That will do now; thou mayst go.”

"I believe you," said the Earl. "That’s enough for now; you can go."

Myles hesitated.

Myles paused.

“What wouldst thou say?” said Lord Mackworth.

“What would you say?” said Lord Mackworth.

“Only this,” said Myles, “an I have thy leave so to do, that the Lady Alice hath chosen me to be her knight, and so, whether I may see her or speak with her or no, the laws of chivalry give me, who am gentle born, the right to serve her as a true knight may.”

“Only this,” said Myles, “if you allow me, the Lady Alice has chosen me to be her knight, and so, whether I can see her or speak with her or not, the laws of chivalry give me, a man of noble birth, the right to serve her as a true knight should.”

“As a true fool may,” said the Earl, dryly. “Why, how now, thou art not a knight yet, nor anything but a raw lump of a boy. What rights do the laws of chivalry give thee, sirrah? Thou art a fool!”

“As a true fool might,” said the Earl, dryly. “Well, look at you, you’re not even a knight yet, just an inexperienced boy. What rights do the laws of chivalry grant you, kid? You’re a fool!”

Had the Earl been ever so angry, his words would have been less bitter to Myles than his cool, unmoved patience; it mortified his pride and galled it to the quick.

Had the Earl been really angry, his words would have stung Myles less than his calm, unbothered patience; it crushed his pride and hit him hard.

“I know that thou dost hold me in contempt,” he mumbled.

“I know that you look down on me,” he mumbled.

“Out upon thee!” said the Earl, testily. “Thou dost tease me beyond patience. I hold thee in contempt, forsooth! Why, look thee, hadst thou been other than thou art, I would have had thee whipped out of my house long since. Thinkest thou I would have borne so patiently with another one of ye squires had such an one held secret meeting with my daughter and niece, and tampered, as thou hast done, with my household, sending through one of my people that letter? Go to; thou art a fool, Myles Falworth!”

“Get out of here!” the Earl said, irritably. “You’re pushing my patience to the limit. I have nothing but contempt for you, really! Just look, if you were anyone else, I would have kicked you out of my house a long time ago. Do you think I would have tolerated another one of your kind if they had secretly met with my daughter and niece and meddled with my household like you have, sending that letter through one of my people? Come on; you’re an idiot, Myles Falworth!”

Myles stood staring at the Earl without making an effort to speak. The words that he had heard suddenly flashed, as it were, a new light into his mind. In that flash he fully recognized, and for the first time, the strange and wonderful forbearance the great Earl had shown to him, a poor obscure boy. What did it mean? Was Lord Mackworth his secret friend, after all, as Gascoyne had more than once asserted? So Myles stood silent, thinking many things.

Myles stood there staring at the Earl, not even trying to speak. The words he had just heard suddenly lit up his mind in a new way. In that moment, he fully realized, for the first time, the strange and incredible patience the great Earl had shown him, a poor, unknown boy. What did it mean? Was Lord Mackworth really his secret friend, as Gascoyne had claimed more than once? So Myles stood in silence, deep in thought.

Meantime the other lay back upon the cylindrical bolsters, looking thoughtfully at him. “How old art thou?” said he at last.

Meanwhile, the other person reclined on the cylindrical cushions, gazing at him thoughtfully. “How old are you?” he finally asked.

“Seventeen last April,” answered Myles.

"Seventeen last April," Myles replied.

“Then thou art old enough to have some of the thoughts of a man, and to lay aside those of a boy. Haply thou hast had foolish things in thy head this short time past; it is time that thou put them away. Harkee, sirrah! the Lady Alice is a great heiress in her own right, and mayst command the best alliance in England—an Earl—a Duke. She groweth apace to a woman, and then her kind lieth in Courts and great houses. As for thee, thou art but a poor lad, penniless and without friends to aid thee to open advancement. Thy father is attainted, and one whisper of where he lieth hid would bring him thence to the Tower, and haply to the block. Besides that, he hath an enemy, as Sir James Lee hath already told thee—an enemy perhaps more great and powerful than myself. That enemy watcheth for thy father and for thee; shouldst thou dare raise thy head or thy fortune ever so little, he would haply crop them both, and that parlously quick. Myles Falworth, how dost thou dare to lift thine eyes to the Lady Alice de Mowbray?”

“Then you’re old enough to have some of the thoughts of a man and to set aside those of a boy. Perhaps you’ve had foolish ideas in your head recently; it’s time to get rid of them. Listen here, young man! Lady Alice is a great heiress in her own right and could secure the best marriage in England—an Earl or a Duke. She’s growing up quickly into a woman, and her future lies in courts and grand houses. As for you, you’re just a poor lad, broke and without friends to help you advance. Your father is disgraced, and just one hint of where he’s hidden would land him in the Tower, and possibly on the scaffold. On top of that, he has an enemy, as Sir James Lee has already told you—an enemy perhaps more powerful than I am. That enemy is watching for your father and for you; if you dare to raise your head or your fortunes even a little, he would likely cut them down, and fast. Myles Falworth, how do you dare to even think of lifting your eyes to Lady Alice de Mowbray?”

Poor Myles stood silent and motionless. “Sir,” said he at last, in a dry choking voice, “thou art right, and I have been a fool. Sir, I will never raise mine eyes to look upon the Lady Alice more.”

Poor Myles stood silent and still. “Sir,” he finally said, his voice dry and strained, “you’re right, and I’ve been a fool. Sir, I will never raise my eyes to look at Lady Alice again.”

“I say not that either, boy,” said the Earl; “but ere thou dost so dare, thou must first place thyself and thy family whence ye fell. Till then, as thou art an honest man, trouble her not. Now get thee gone.”

“I’m not saying that either, boy,” said the Earl; “but before you dare to do so, you must first restore yourself and your family to where you fell. Until then, as you are an honest man, don’t bother her. Now get out of here.”

As Myles crossed the dark and silent courtyards, and looked up at the clear, still twinkle of the stars, he felt a kind of dull wonder that they and the night and the world should seem so much the same, and he be so different.

As Myles walked through the dark, quiet courtyards and glanced up at the clear, still sparkle of the stars, he felt a kind of numb amazement that they, the night, and the world all seemed so unchanged, while he felt so different.

The first stroke had been given that was to break in pieces his boyhood life—the second was soon to follow.

The first blow had been dealt that would shatter his childhood life—the second would come shortly after.





CHAPTER 21

There are now and then times in the life of every one when new and strange things occur with such rapidity that one has hardly time to catch one's breath between the happenings. It is as though the old were crumbling away—breaking in pieces—to give place to the new that is soon to take its place.

There are times in everyone's life when new and strange things happen so quickly that you hardly have a moment to catch your breath between events. It's as if the old is falling apart—breaking into pieces—to make room for the new that is about to take over.

So it was with Myles Falworth about this time. The very next day after this interview in the bed-chamber, word came to him that Sir James Lee wished to speak with him in the office. He found the lean, grizzled old knight alone, sitting at the heavy oaken table with a tankard of spiced ale at his elbow, and a dish of wafers and some fragments of cheese on a pewter platter before him. He pointed to his clerk's seat—a joint stool somewhat like a camp-chair, but made of heavy oaken braces and with a seat of hog-skin—and bade Myles be seated.

So it was with Myles Falworth around this time. The very next day after this meeting in the bedroom, he got word that Sir James Lee wanted to talk to him in the office. He found the lean, gray-haired old knight by himself, sitting at the heavy oak table with a tankard of spiced ale next to him and a plate of wafers and some bits of cheese on a pewter platter in front of him. He gestured to a stool similar to a camp chair, but made with sturdy oak supports and a seat covered in hogskin, and told Myles to have a seat.

It was the first time that Myles had ever heard of such courtesy being extended to one of the company of squires, and, much wondering, he obeyed the invitation, or rather command, and took the seat.

It was the first time that Myles had ever heard of such courtesy being shown to one of the group of squires, and, feeling curious, he accepted the invitation, or rather command, and sat down.

The old knight sat regarding him for a while in silence, his one eye, as bright and as steady as that of a hawk, looking keenly from under the penthouse of its bushy brows, the while he slowly twirled and twisted his bristling wiry mustaches, as was his wont when in meditation. At last he broke the silence. “How old art thou?” said he, abruptly.

The old knight sat quietly watching him for a while, his one eye, as bright and steady as a hawk's, looking intently from beneath the bushy brows, while he slowly twisted and turned his bristly mustache, a habit of his when he was deep in thought. Finally, he broke the silence. “How old are you?” he asked suddenly.

“I be turned seventeen last April,” Myles answered, as he had the evening before to Lord Mackworth.

“I turned seventeen last April,” Myles answered, just like he had the evening before to Lord Mackworth.

“Humph!” said Sir James; “thou be'st big of bone and frame for thine age. I would that thy heart were more that of a man likewise, and less that of a giddy, hare-brained boy, thinking continually of naught but mischief.”

“Humph!” said Sir James; “you’re big-boned and well-built for your age. I wish your heart was more like a man’s and less like a foolish, reckless boy, always thinking about nothing but trouble.”

Again he fell silent, and Myles sat quite still, wondering if it was on account of any special one of his latest escapades that he had been summoned to the office—the breaking of the window in the Long Hall by the stone he had flung at the rook, or the climbing of the South Tower for the jackdaw's nest.

Again he fell silent, and Myles sat completely still, wondering if he had been called to the office because of one of his recent antics—the window broken in the Long Hall by the stone he threw at the rook, or climbing the South Tower for the jackdaw's nest.

“Thou hast a friend,” said Sir James, suddenly breaking into his speculations, “of such a kind that few in this world possess. Almost ever since thou hast been here he hath been watching over thee. Canst thou guess of whom I speak?”

“Hey, you have a friend,” Sir James said, suddenly interrupting his thoughts, “like few others in this world. Almost since you’ve been here, he’s been looking out for you. Can you guess who I’m talking about?”

“Haply it is Lord George Beaumont,” said Myles; “he hath always been passing kind to me.

“Haply it is Lord George Beaumont,” Myles said; “he has always been really nice to me.

“Nay,” said Sir James, “it is not of him that I speak, though methinks he liketh thee well enow. Canst thou keep a secret, boy?” he asked, suddenly.

“Nah,” said Sir James, “I’m not talking about him, although I think he likes you just fine. Can you keep a secret, kid?” he asked suddenly.

“Yea,” answered Myles.

"Yeah," answered Myles.

“And wilt thou do so in this case if I tell thee who it is that is thy best friend here?”

“And will you do that in this case if I tell you who your best friend is here?”

“Yea.”

"Yeah."

“Then it is my Lord who is that friend—the Earl himself; but see that thou breathe not a word of it.”

“Then it’s my Lord who is that friend—the Earl himself; but make sure you don’t say a word about it.”

Myles sat staring at the old knight in utter and profound amazement, and presently Sir James continued: “Yea, almost ever since thou hast come here my Lord hath kept oversight upon all thy doings, upon all thy mad pranks and thy quarrels and thy fights, thy goings out and comings in. What thinkest thou of that, Myles Falworth?”

Myles sat staring at the old knight in complete disbelief, and soon Sir James continued: “Yes, almost since you arrived here, my Lord has been watching everything you do, all your crazy antics, your arguments, and your fights, your coming and going. What do you think of that, Myles Falworth?”

Again the old knight stopped and regarded the lad, who sat silent, finding no words to answer. He seemed to find a grim pleasure in the youngster's bewilderment and wonder. Then a sudden thought came to Myles.

Again the old knight paused and looked at the boy, who sat quietly, unable to find the words to respond. The knight appeared to take a dark joy in the young man's confusion and amazement. Then, a sudden idea struck Myles.

“Sir,” said he, “did my Lord know that I went to the privy garden as I did?”

“Sir,” he said, “did my Lord know that I went to the private garden like I did?”

“Nay,” said Sir James; “of that he knew naught at first until thy father bade thy mother write and tell him.”

“Nah,” said Sir James; “he didn’t know anything about that at first until your father told your mother to write and inform him.”

“My father!” ejaculated Myles.

“My dad!” exclaimed Myles.

“Aye,” said Sir James, twisting his mustaches more vigorously than ever. “So soon as thy father heard of that prank, he wrote straightway to my Lord that he should put a stop to what might in time have bred mischief.”

“Aye,” said Sir James, twisting his mustache more vigorously than ever. “As soon as your father heard about that prank, he wrote directly to my Lord to put a stop to something that could have caused trouble later on.”

“Sir,” said Myles, in an almost breathless voice, “I know not how to believe all these things, or whether I be awake or a-dreaming.”

“Sir,” Myles said, his voice nearly breathless, “I don’t know how to believe all this, or if I’m awake or dreaming.”

“Thou be'st surely enough awake,” answered the old man; “but there are other matters yet to be told. My Lord thinketh, as others of us do—Lord George and myself—that it is now time for thee to put away thy boyish follies, and learn those things appertaining to manhood. Thou hast been here a year now, and hast had freedom to do as thou might list; but, boy,”—and the old warrior spoke seriously, almost solemnly—“upon thee doth rest matters of such great import that did I tell them to thee thou couldst not grasp them. My Lord deems that thou hast, mayhap, promise beyond the common of men; ne'theless it remaineth yet to be seen an he be right; it is yet to test whether that promise may be fulfilled. Next Monday I and Sir Everard Willoughby take thee in hand to begin training thee in the knowledge and the use of the jousting lance, of arms, and of horsemanship. Thou art to go to Ralph Smith, and have him fit a suit of plain armor to thee which he hath been charged to make for thee against this time. So get thee gone, think well over all these matters, and prepare thyself by next Monday. But stay, sirrah,” he added, as Myles, dazed and bewildered, turned to obey; “breathe to no living soul what I ha' told thee—that my Lord is thy friend—neither speak of anything concerning him. Such is his own heavy command laid upon thee.”

"You’re definitely awake," replied the old man, "but there are still other things to discuss. My Lord thinks, as do Lord George and I, that it’s time for you to set aside your childish ways and learn what it means to be a man. You’ve been here for a year and had the freedom to do as you pleased, but, boy,"—and the old warrior spoke with a serious, almost solemn tone—"you are burdened with matters of great importance that, if I told you, you wouldn’t be able to understand. My Lord believes that you have potential beyond the ordinary, but it remains to be seen if he is right; the promise must be tested to see if it can be fulfilled. Next Monday, Sir Everard Willoughby and I will start training you in the skills of using the jousting lance, arms, and horsemanship. You need to go to Ralph Smith and have him fit you for a suit of plain armor that he has been instructed to make for you by this time. So, off you go, think carefully about all this, and get ready by next Monday. But wait, young man," he added as Myles, dazed and confused, turned to leave; "don’t tell anyone what I’ve shared—that my Lord is your friend—nor talk about anything related to him. That’s his strict command for you."

Then Myles turned again without a word to leave the room. But as he reached the door Sir James stopped him a second time.

Then Myles turned again without saying anything to leave the room. But as he reached the door, Sir James stopped him once more.

“Stay!” he called. “I had nigh missed telling thee somewhat else. My Lord hath made thee a present this morning that thou wottest not of. It is”—then he stopped for a few moments, perhaps to enjoy the full flavor of what he had to say—“it is a great Flemish horse of true breed and right mettle; a horse such as a knight of the noblest strain might be proud to call his own. Myles Falworth, thou wert born upon a lucky day!”

“Wait!” he called. “I almost forgot to tell you something else. My lord has given you a gift this morning that you don’t know about. It’s”—then he paused for a moment, perhaps to savor the impact of what he had to share—“it’s a magnificent Flemish horse of pure breed and great spirit; a horse that any knight of noble lineage would be proud to own. Myles Falworth, you were born on a lucky day!”

“Sir,” cried Myles, and then stopped short. Then, “Sir,” he cried again, “didst thou say it—the horse—was to be mine?”

“Sir,” shouted Myles, and then he paused. Then, “Sir,” he shouted again, “did you say that the horse was mine?”

“Aye, it is to be thine.”

“Aye, it is to be yours.”

“My very own?”

"My very own?"

“Thy very own.”

"Your very own."

How Myles Falworth left that place he never knew. He was like one in some strange, some wonderful dream. He walked upon air, and his heart was so full of joy and wonder and amazement that it thrilled almost to agony. Of course his first thought was of Gascoyne. How he ever found him he never could tell, but find him he did.

How Myles Falworth left that place, he never knew. It was as if he were in some strange, wonderful dream. He felt like he was walking on air, and his heart was so full of joy and wonder that it almost hurt. Naturally, his first thought was of Gascoyne. He could never explain how he found him, but he did find him.

“Come, Francis!” he cried, “I have that to tell thee so marvellous that had it come upon me from paradise it could not be more strange.”

“Come on, Francis!” he exclaimed, “I have something so amazing to tell you that it couldn't be more strange even if it came to me from paradise.”

Then he dragged him away to their Eyry—it had been many a long day since they had been there—and to all his friend's speeches, to all his wondering questions, he answered never a word until they had climbed the stairs, and so come to their old haunt. Then he spoke.

Then he pulled him up to their Eyry—it had been a long time since they had been there—and to all his friend's comments, to all his curious questions, he didn't say a word until they had climbed the stairs and arrived at their old spot. Then he finally spoke.

“Sit thee down, Francis,” said he, “till I tell thee that which passeth wonder.” As Gascoyne obeyed, he himself stood looking about him. “This is the last time I shall ever come hither,” said he. And thereupon he poured out his heart to his listening friend in the murmuring solitude of the airy height. He did not speak of the Earl, but of the wonderful new life that had thus suddenly opened before him, with its golden future of limitless hopes, of dazzling possibilities, of heroic ambitions. He told everything, walking up and down the while—for he could not remain quiet—his cheeks glowing and his eyes sparkling.

“Sit down, Francis,” he said, “until I share something incredible with you.” As Gascoyne sat, he stood there looking around. “This will be the last time I come here,” he said. Then he opened up to his attentive friend in the peaceful solitude of the high place. He didn’t talk about the Earl, but about the amazing new life that had suddenly opened up for him, with a bright future full of limitless hopes, exciting possibilities, and heroic ambitions. He shared everything, pacing back and forth the whole time—he couldn’t stay still—his cheeks flushed and his eyes shining.

Gascoyne sat quite still, staring straight before him. He knew that his friend was ruffling eagle pinions for a flight in which he could never hope to follow, and somehow his heart ached, for he knew that this must be the beginning of the end of the dear, delightful friendship of the year past.

Gascoyne sat completely still, staring straight ahead. He realized that his friend was preparing for a journey he could never hope to join, and somehow his heart ached, knowing that this had to be the beginning of the end of their cherished friendship from the past year.





CHAPTER 22

And so ended Myles Falworth's boyhood. Three years followed, during which he passed through that state which immediately follows boyhood in all men's lives—a time when they are neither lads nor grown men, but youths passing from the one to the other period through what is often an uncouth and uncomfortable age.

And so Myles Falworth's childhood came to an end. Three years went by, during which he went through that stage that comes right after boyhood in every man's life—a time when they are neither boys nor fully grown men, but young adults transitioning from one stage to the other, often through a rough and awkward period.

He had fancied, when he talked with Gascoyne in the Eyry that time, that he was to become a man all at once; he felt just then that he had forever done with boyish things. But that is not the way it happens in men's lives. Changes do not come so suddenly and swiftly as that, but by little and little. For three or four days, maybe, he went his new way of life big with the great change that had come upon him, and then, now in this and now in that, he drifted back very much into his old ways of boyish doings. As was said, one's young days do not end all at once, even when they be so suddenly and sharply shaken, and Myles was not different from others. He had been stirred to the core by that first wonderful sight of the great and glorious life of manhood opening before him, but he had yet many a sport to enjoy, many a game to play, many a boisterous romp to riot in the dormitory, many an expedition to make to copse and spinney and river on days when he was off duty, and when permission had been granted.

He had imagined that when he spoke with Gascoyne in the Eyry that time, he would instantly become a man; at that moment, he felt he had completely moved on from boyish things. But that’s not how it works in life. Changes don’t happen all at once, but gradually. For maybe three or four days, he embraced his new way of life, full of the significant change that had happened, and then, in one way or another, he slipped back into his old boyish habits. As mentioned, youth doesn’t end overnight, even when it’s abruptly challenged, and Myles was no different. He had been deeply affected by that first amazing glimpse of the vast and exciting world of adulthood ahead of him, but he still had plenty of fun to have, many games to play, countless rambunctious antics to enjoy in the dormitory, and many adventures to embark on in the woods, thickets, and rivers on his days off, whenever he had permission.

Nevertheless, there was a great and vital change in his life; a change which he hardly felt or realized. Even in resuming his old life there was no longer the same vitality, the same zest, the same enjoyment in all these things. It seemed as though they were no longer a part of himself. The savor had gone from them, and by-and-by it was pleasanter to sit looking on at the sports and the games of the younger lads than to take active part in them.

Nevertheless, there was a significant and crucial change in his life; a change he barely noticed or understood. Even as he returned to his old routine, there was no longer the same energy, the same enthusiasm, the same pleasure in all these activities. It felt as if they were no longer a part of him. The enjoyment had faded, and eventually, it became more enjoyable to watch the younger boys play sports and games than to join in himself.

These three years of his life that had thus passed had been very full; full mostly of work, grinding and monotonous; of training dull, dry, laborious. For Sir James Lee was a taskmaster as hard as iron and seemingly as cold as a stone. For two, perhaps for three, weeks Myles entered into his new exercises with all the enthusiasm that novelty brings; but these exercises hardly varied a tittle from day to day, and soon became a duty, and finally a hard and grinding task. He used, in the earlier days of his castle life, to hate the dull monotony of the tri-weekly hacking at the pels with a heavy broadsword as he hated nothing else; but now, though he still had that exercise to perform, it was almost a relief from the heavy dulness of riding, riding, riding in the tilt-yard with shield and lance—couch—recover—en passant.

These three years of his life had been incredibly full; mostly filled with hard, tedious work. The training was dull and exhausting. Sir James Lee was a taskmaster as tough as iron and seemed as cold as stone. For two, maybe three weeks, Myles approached his new exercises with all the excitement that novelty brings, but these exercises barely changed from day to day and quickly became a chore, then ultimately a grueling task. In the earlier days of his life at the castle, he used to dread the boring routine of hacking at the dummies with a heavy broadsword as nothing else; but now, even though he still had that exercise, it felt like a welcome break from the grueling monotony of riding, riding, riding in the tilt-yard with shield and lance—couch—recover—en passant.

But though he had nowadays but little time for boyish plays and escapades, his life was not altogether without relaxation. Now and then he was permitted to drive in mock battle with other of the younger knights and bachelors in the paddock near the outer walls. It was a still more welcome change in the routine of his life when, occasionally, he would break a light lance in the tilting-court with Sir Everard Willoughby; Lord George, perhaps, and maybe one or two others of the Hall folk, looking on.

But even though he had very little time for boyish games and adventures these days, his life wasn’t completely without some downtime. Every now and then, he was allowed to engage in mock battles with other younger knights and bachelors in the paddock by the outer walls. It was an even more enjoyable change from his usual routine when, once in a while, he would break a light lance in the tilting court with Sir Everard Willoughby; Lord George, perhaps, and maybe one or two others from the Hall watching.

Then one gilded day, when Lord Dudleigh was visiting at Devlen, Myles ran a course with a heavier lance in the presence of the Earl, who came down to the tilt-yard with his guest to see the young novitiate ride against Sir Everard. He did his best, and did it well. Lord Dudleigh praised his poise and carriage, and Lord George, who was present, gave him an approving smile and nod. But the Earl of Mackworth only sat stroking his beard impassively, as was his custom. Myles would have given much to know his thoughts.

Then one glamorous day, when Lord Dudleigh was visiting Devlen, Myles competed with a heavier lance in front of the Earl, who came down to the tilt-yard with his guest to watch the young novice ride against Sir Everard. He gave it his all, and he did well. Lord Dudleigh praised his balance and posture, and Lord George, who was also there, smiled and nodded in approval. But the Earl of Mackworth just sat there stroking his beard without showing any emotion, as was his habit. Myles would have given a lot to know what he was thinking.

In all these years Sir James Lee almost never gave any expression either of approbation or disapproval—excepting when Myles exhibited some carelessness or oversight. Then his words were sharp and harsh enough. More than once Myles's heart failed him, and bitter discouragement took possession of him; then nothing but his bull-dog tenacity and stubbornness brought him out from the despondency of the dark hours.

In all these years, Sir James Lee almost never showed any signs of approval or disapproval—except when Myles made some careless mistake or oversight. In those moments, his words were cutting and severe. More than once, Myles felt his spirits sink, and deep discouragement took over; only his dogged determination and stubbornness pulled him out of those dark times.

“Sir,” he burst out one day, when his heart was heavy with some failure, “tell me, I beseech thee, do I get me any of skill at all? Is it in me ever to make a worthy knight, fit to hold lance and sword with other men, or am I only soothly a dull heavy block, worth naught of any good?”

“Sir,” he exclaimed one day, when he was feeling weighed down by some failure, “please tell me, do I have any skill at all? Am I ever going to be a worthy knight, someone who can wield a lance and sword alongside other men, or am I just really a dull, heavy block, worthless and not good for anything?”

“Thou art a fool, sirrah!” answered Sir James, in his grimmest tones. “Thinkest thou to learn all of knightly prowess in a year and a half? Wait until thou art ripe, and then I will tell thee if thou art fit to couch a lance or ride a course with a right knight.”

“You're a fool, buddy!” replied Sir James in his most serious voice. “Do you really think you can learn all about being a knight in a year and a half? Wait until you're ready, and then I'll let you know if you’re ready to join a joust or ride with a true knight.”

“Thou art an old bear!” muttered Myles to himself, as the old one-eyed knight turned on his heel and strode away. “Beshrew me! an I show thee not that I am as worthy to couch a lance as thou one of these fine days!”

“You're an old bear!” Myles muttered to himself as the old one-eyed knight turned on his heel and walked away. “I swear! I’ll show you that I’m just as worthy to hold a lance as you one of these days!”

However, during the last of the three years the grinding routine of his training had not been quite so severe as at first. His exercises took him more often out into the fields, and it was during this time of his knightly education that he sometimes rode against some of the castle knights in friendly battle with sword or lance or wooden mace. In these encounters he always held his own; and held it more than well, though, in his boyish simplicity, he was altogether unconscious of his own skill, address, and strength. Perhaps it was his very honest modesty that made him so popular and so heartily liked by all.

However, during the last of the three years, the tiring routine of his training wasn’t as intense as it had been at the beginning. His workouts took him outside into the fields more often, and it was during this phase of his knightly education that he sometimes sparred against some of the castle knights in friendly battles with sword, lance, or wooden mace. In these matches, he always held his own and did impressively well, though in his youthful innocence, he was completely unaware of his own skill, agility, and strength. Perhaps it was his genuine humility that made him so well-liked and so warmly embraced by everyone.

He had by this time risen to the place of head squire or chief bachelor, holding the same position that Walter Blunt had occupied when he himself had first come, a raw country boy, to Devlen. The lesser squires and pages fairly worshipped him as a hero, albeit imposing upon his good-nature. All took a pride in his practice in knightly exercises, and fabulous tales were current among the young fry concerning his strength and skill.

He had by this time risen to the position of head squire or chief bachelor, holding the same role that Walter Blunt had when he first arrived, a naive country boy, in Devlen. The younger squires and pages admired him like a hero, even though they took advantage of his good nature. Everyone took pride in his training in knightly skills, and there were fantastic stories circulating among the younger ones about his strength and skill.

Yet, although Myles was now at the head of his class, he did not, as other chief bachelors had done, take a leading position among the squires in the Earl's household service. Lord Mackworth, for his own good reasons, relegated him to the position of Lord George's especial attendant. Nevertheless, the Earl always distinguished him from the other esquires, giving him a cool nod whenever they met; and Myles, upon his part—now that he had learned better to appreciate how much his Lord had done for him—would have shed the last drop of blood in his veins for the head of the house of Beaumont.

Yet, even though Myles was now at the top of his class, he didn’t, like other top bachelors before him, take a leading role among the squires in the Earl's household. Lord Mackworth, for his own reasons, assigned him to be Lord George's special attendant. Still, the Earl always recognized him differently from the other esquires, giving him a casual nod whenever they crossed paths; and Myles, now that he understood better how much his Lord had done for him, would have given his last drop of blood for the head of the house of Beaumont.

As for the two young ladies, he often saw them, and sometimes, even in the presence of the Earl, exchanged a few words with them, and Lord Mackworth neither forbade it nor seemed to notice it.

As for the two young ladies, he often saw them, and sometimes, even when the Earl was around, exchanged a few words with them, and Lord Mackworth neither stopped it nor seemed to notice.

Towards the Lady Anne he felt the steady friendly regard of a lad for a girl older than himself; towards the Lady Alice, now budding into ripe young womanhood, there lay deep in his heart the resolve to be some day her true knight in earnest as he had been her knight in pretence in that time of boyhood when he had so perilously climbed into the privy garden.

Towards Lady Anne, he felt a steady, friendly admiration typical of a young guy for a girl a bit older than him; towards Lady Alice, now blossoming into a beautiful young woman, he had a deep resolve in his heart to one day be her true knight for real, just as he had played that role in his childhood when he had daringly climbed into the private garden.

In body and form he was now a man, and in thought and heart was quickly ripening to manhood, for, as was said before, men matured quickly in those days. He was a right comely youth, for the promise of his boyish body had been fulfilled in a tall, powerful, well-knit frame. His face was still round and boyish, but on cheek and chin and lip was the curl of adolescent beard—soft, yellow, and silky. His eyes were as blue as steel, and quick and sharp in glance as those of a hawk; and as he walked, his arms swung from his broad, square shoulders, and his body swayed with pent-up strength ready for action at any moment.

In body and form, he was now a man, and in thought and heart, he was quickly maturing into manhood, because, as mentioned before, men grew up fast in those days. He was a handsome young man, as the promise of his boyish physique had transformed into a tall, strong, well-built figure. His face still had a round, youthful quality, but there was the beginning of a soft, yellow, silky beard on his cheeks, chin, and lip—indicators of adolescence. His eyes were as blue as steel, quick and sharp in their gaze like a hawk; and as he walked, his arms swung from his broad, square shoulders, and his body moved with a pent-up strength ready for action at any moment.

If little Lady Alice, hearing much talk of his doings and of his promise in these latter times, thought of him now and then it is a matter not altogether to be wondered at.

If little Lady Alice, hearing a lot of talk about his actions and his promise in recent times, thought of him every now and then, it's not surprising at all.

Such were the changes that three years had wrought. And from now the story of his manhood really begins.

Such were the changes that three years had brought. And from here on, the story of his adulthood truly begins.

Perhaps in all the history of Devlen Castle, even at this, the high tide of pride and greatness of the house of Beaumont, the most notable time was in the early autumn of the year 1411, when for five days King Henry IV was entertained by the Earl of Mackworth. The King was at that time making a progress through certain of the midland counties, and with him travelled the Comte de Vermoise. The Count was the secret emissary of the Dauphin's faction in France, at that time in the very bitterest intensity of the struggle with the Duke of Burgundy, and had come to England seeking aid for his master in his quarrel.

Maybe in all the history of Devlen Castle, even during this peak of pride and greatness for the Beaumont family, the most significant moment was in early autumn of 1411, when King Henry IV was hosted by the Earl of Mackworth for five days. The King was traveling through some of the midland counties, accompanied by the Comte de Vermoise. The Count was a secret envoy for the Dauphin's faction in France, which was then in the midst of a fierce struggle with the Duke of Burgundy, and he had come to England seeking support for his cause.

It was not the first time that royalty had visited Devlen. Once, in Earl Robert's day, King Edward II had spent a week at the castle during the period of the Scottish wars. But at that time it was little else than a military post, and was used by the King as such. Now the Beaumonts were in the very flower of their prosperity, and preparations were made for the coming visit of royalty upon a scale of such magnificence and splendor as Earl Robert, or perhaps even King Edward himself, had never dreamed.

It wasn't the first time royalty had come to Devlen. Once, during Earl Robert's time, King Edward II had spent a week at the castle while the Scottish wars were happening. Back then, it was mostly a military outpost, and the King used it as such. Now, the Beaumonts were at the height of their prosperity, and they were making preparations for the upcoming royal visit on a level of magnificence and splendor that Earl Robert, or maybe even King Edward himself, could never have imagined.

For weeks the whole castle had been alive with folk hurrying hither and thither; and with the daily and almost hourly coming of pack-horses, laden with bales and boxes, from London. From morning to night one heard the ceaseless chip-chipping of the masons' hammers, and saw carriers of stones and mortar ascending and descending the ladders of the scaffolding that covered the face of the great North Hall. Within, that part of the building was alive with the scraping of the carpenters' saws, the clattering of lumber, and the rapping and banging of hammers.

For weeks, the entire castle had been bustling with people rushing back and forth, and with the daily, almost hourly arrival of pack horses loaded with bales and boxes from London. From morning to night, you could hear the constant chip-chipping of the masons' hammers and see stone and mortar carriers going up and down the ladders of the scaffolding that covered the front of the great North Hall. Inside, that part of the building was filled with the sound of carpenters' saws, the noise of lumber clattering, and the banging and knocking of hammers.

The North Hall had been assigned as the lodging place for the King and his court, and St. George's Hall (as the older building adjoining it was called) had been set apart as the lodging of the Comte de Vermoise and the knights and gentlemen attendant upon him.

The North Hall was designated as the accommodation for the King and his court, while St. George's Hall (as the older building next to it was known) was reserved for the Comte de Vermoise and the knights and gentlemen accompanying him.

The great North Hall had been very much altered and changed for the accommodation of the King and his people; a beautiful gallery of carved wood-work had been built within and across the south end of the room for the use of the ladies who were to look down upon the ceremonies below. Two additional windows had been cut through the wall and glazed, and passage-ways had been opened connecting with the royal apartments beyond. In the bedchamber a bed of carved wood and silver had been built into the wall, and had been draped with hangings of pale blue and silver, and a magnificent screen of wrought-iron and carved wood had been erected around the couch; rich and beautiful tapestries brought from Italy and Flanders were hung upon the walls; cushions of velvets and silks stuffed with down covered benches and chairs. The floor of the hall was spread with mats of rushes stained in various colors, woven into curious patterns, and in the smaller rooms precious carpets of arras were laid on the cold stones.

The great North Hall had been significantly changed to accommodate the King and his people. A stunning gallery of carved woodwork had been built at the south end of the room for the ladies to view the ceremonies below. Two additional windows had been added, glazed to let in light, and passageways had been created to connect with the royal apartments beyond. In the bedroom, a bed of carved wood and silver was built into the wall, draped with hangings of pale blue and silver, and a magnificent screen of wrought iron and carved wood surrounded the bed; rich, beautiful tapestries from Italy and Flanders were hung on the walls. Cushions made of velvet and silk stuffed with down covered benches and chairs. The floor of the hall was covered with mats of rushes dyed in various colors and woven into interesting patterns, and in the smaller rooms, luxurious arras carpets were laid on the cold stone floors.

All of the cadets of the House had been assembled; all of the gentlemen in waiting, retainers and clients. The castle seemed full to overflowing; even the dormitory of the squires was used as a lodging place for many of the lesser gentry.

All the cadets of the House had gathered; all the gentlemen in waiting, retainers, and clients. The castle felt packed to the brim; even the squire's dormitory was being used as a sleeping area for many of the lesser gentry.

So at last, in the midst of all this bustle of preparation, came the day of days when the King was to arrive. The day before a courier had come bringing the news that he was lodging at Donaster Abbey overnight, and would make progress the next day to Devlen.

So finally, with all the chaos of preparations, the big day arrived when the King was set to arrive. The day before, a courier had delivered the news that he was staying at Donaster Abbey overnight and would continue his journey the next day to Devlen.

That morning, as Myles was marshalling the pages and squires, and, with the list of names in his hand, was striving to evolve some order out of the confusion, assigning the various individuals their special duties—these to attend in the household, those to ride in the escort—one of the gentlemen of Lord George's household came with an order for him to come immediately to the young nobleman's apartments. Myles hastily turned over his duties to Gascoyne and Wilkes, and then hurried after the messenger. He found Lord George in the antechamber, three gentlemen squires arming him in a magnificent suit of ribbed Milan.

That morning, while Myles was organizing the pages and squires, and, holding a list of names, was trying to create some order out of the chaos, assigning various people their specific tasks—some to help in the household, others to ride in the escort—one of Lord George's attendants arrived with a message for him to come right away to the young nobleman's rooms. Myles quickly handed off his responsibilities to Gascoyne and Wilkes, then rushed after the messenger. He found Lord George in the antechamber, where three squire attendants were gearing him up in a stunning suit of ribbed Milan armor.

He greeted Myles with a nod and a smile as the lad entered. “Sirrah,” said he, “I have had a talk with Mackworth this morn concerning thee, and have a mind to do thee an honor in my poor way. How wouldst thou like to ride to-day as my special squire of escort?”

He greeted Myles with a nod and a smile as the boy entered. “Hey there,” he said, “I had a chat with Mackworth this morning about you, and I want to do something nice for you in my simple way. How would you like to ride today as my special squire?”

Myles flushed to the roots of his hair. “Oh, sir!” he cried, eagerly, “an I be not too ungainly for thy purpose, no honor in all the world could be such joy to me as that!”

Myles blushed deeply. “Oh, sir!” he exclaimed eagerly, “if I'm not too awkward for your needs, no honor in the world could bring me as much joy as that!”

Lord George laughed. “A little matter pleases thee hugely,” said he; “but as to being ungainly, who so sayeth that of thee belieth thee, Myles; thou art not ungainly, sirrah. But that is not to the point. I have chosen thee for my equerry to-day; so make thou haste and don thine armor, and then come hither again, and Hollingwood will fit thee with a wreathed bascinet I have within, and a juppon embroidered with my arms and colors.”

Lord George laughed. “It’s amusing how a small thing makes you so happy,” he said; “but as for being awkward, whoever says that about you is mistaken, Myles; you are not awkward, my friend. But that’s beside the point. I’ve chosen you to be my equerry today; so hurry up and put on your armor, then come back here, and Hollingwood will fit you with a decorated bascinet I have inside, along with a tunic embroidered with my coat of arms and colors.”

When Myles had made his bow and left his patron, he flew across the quadrangle, and burst into the armory upon Gascoyne, whom he found still lingering there, chatting with one or two of the older bachelors.

When Myles finished his bow and left his patron, he dashed across the quadrangle and burst into the armory where he found Gascoyne still hanging out, chatting with a couple of the older bachelors.

“What thinkest thou, Francis?” he cried, wild with excitement. “An honor hath been done me this day I could never have hoped to enjoy. Out of all this household, Lord George hath chose me his equerry for the day to ride to meet the King. Come, hasten to help me to arm! Art thou not glad of this thing for my sake, Francis?”

“What do you think, Francis?” he shouted, filled with excitement. “I’ve received an honor today that I could have never imagined. Out of everyone in this household, Lord George has chosen me to be his equerry for the day to ride out and meet the King. Come on, hurry and help me get ready! Aren’t you happy for me, Francis?”

“Aye, glad am I indeed!” cried Gascoyne, that generous friend; “rather almost would I have this befall thee than myself!” And indeed he was hardly less jubilant than Myles over the honor.

“Aye, I'm really glad!” exclaimed Gascoyne, that generous friend; “I’d almost prefer this to happen to you than to me!” And indeed, he was hardly less excited than Myles about the honor.

Five minutes later he was busy arming him in the little room at the end of the dormitory which had been lately set apart for the use of the head bachelor. “And to think,” he said, looking up as he kneeled, strapping the thigh-plates to his friend's legs, “that he should have chosen thee before all others of the fine knights and lords and gentlemen of quality that are here!”

Five minutes later, he was focused on gearing him up in the small room at the end of the dormitory that had recently been designated for the head bachelor’s use. “And to think,” he said, looking up while kneeling and strapping the thigh plates to his friend’s legs, “that he picked you over all the other fine knights, lords, and gentlemen here!”

“Yea,” said Myles, “it passeth wonder. I know not why he should so single me out for such an honor. It is strangely marvellous.”

“Yeah,” said Myles, “it’s amazing. I don’t know why he would single me out for such an honor. It’s really marvelous.”

“Nay,” said Gascoyne, “there is no marvel in it, and I know right well why he chooseth thee. It is because he sees, as we all see, that thou art the stoutest and the best-skilled in arms, and most easy of carriage of any man in all this place.”

“Nah,” said Gascoyne, “there’s nothing surprising about it, and I know exactly why he picked you. It’s because he sees, just like we all do, that you’re the strongest and the best with weapons, and the easiest to get along with out of everyone here.”

Myles laughed. “An thou make sport of me,” said he, “I'll rap thy head with this dagger hilt. Thou art a silly fellow, Francis, to talk so. But tell me, hast thou heard who rides with my Lord?”

Myles laughed. “If you make fun of me,” he said, “I'll knock you on the head with this dagger hilt. You're a silly guy, Francis, to talk like that. But tell me, have you heard who’s riding with my Lord?”

“Yea, I heard Wilkes say anon that it was Sir James Lee.”

“Yeah, I heard Wilkes say soon after that it was Sir James Lee.”

“I am right glad of that,” said Myles; “for then he will show me what to do and how to bear myself. It frights me to think what would hap should I make some mistake in my awkwardness. Methinks Lord George would never have me with him more should I do amiss this day.”

“I’m really glad to hear that,” said Myles; “because then he’ll show me what to do and how to conduct myself. It scares me to think about what could happen if I make a mistake due to my clumsiness. I feel like Lord George would never want me around again if I mess up today.”

“Never fear,” said Gascoyne; “thou wilt not do amiss.”

“Don’t worry,” said Gascoyne; “you won’t mess up.”

And now, at last, the Earl, Lord George, and all their escort were ready; then the orders were given to horse, the bugle sounded, and away they all rode, with clashing of iron hoofs and ringing and jingling of armor, out into the dewy freshness of the early morning, the slant yellow sun of autumn blazing and flaming upon polished helmets and shields, and twinkling like sparks of fire upon spear points. Myles's heart thrilled within him for pure joy, and he swelled out his sturdy young breast with great draughts of the sweet fresh air that came singing across the sunny hill-tops. Sir James Lee, who acted as the Earl's equerry for the day, rode at a little distance, and there was an almost pathetic contrast between the grim, steadfast impassiveness of the tough old warrior and Myles's passionate exuberance of youth.

And now, finally, the Earl, Lord George, and their entire escort were ready; then the orders were given to mount, the bugle sounded, and they all rode off, with the clattering of iron hooves and the ringing and jingling of armor, out into the fresh dew of the early morning, the slanting yellow autumn sun blazing on polished helmets and shields, twinkling like sparks of fire on spear points. Myles's heart raced with pure joy, and he filled his strong young chest with deep breaths of the sweet fresh air that sang across the sunny hilltops. Sir James Lee, who was the Earl's equerry for the day, rode a bit further back, creating a striking contrast between the grim, steadfast stoicism of the tough old warrior and Myles's passionate exuberance of youth.

At the head of the party rode the Earl and his brother side by side, each clad cap-a-pie in a suit of Milan armor, the cuirass of each covered with a velvet juppon embroidered in silver with the arms and quarterings of the Beaumonts. The Earl wore around his neck an “S S” collar, with a jewelled St. George hanging from it, and upon his head a vizored bascinet, ornamented with a wreath covered with black and yellow velvet and glistening with jewels.

At the front of the party rode the Earl and his brother next to each other, both fully dressed in Milan armor, their breastplates adorned with velvet tunics embroidered in silver displaying the arms and quarterings of the Beaumonts. The Earl had an "S S" collar around his neck, with a jeweled St. George hanging from it, and on his head, he wore a visored bascinet, decorated with a wreath made of black and yellow velvet and sparkling with jewels.

Lord George, as was said before, was clad in a beautiful suit of ribbed Milan armor. It was rimmed with a thin thread of gold, and, like his brother, he wore a bascinet wreathed with black and yellow velvet.

Lord George, as mentioned earlier, was dressed in a stunning suit of ribbed Milan armor. It was edged with a fine line of gold, and like his brother, he wore a bascinet adorned with black and yellow velvet.

Behind the two brothers and their equerries rode the rest in their proper order—knights, gentlemen, esquires, men-at-arms—to the number, perhaps, of two hundred and fifty; spears and lances aslant, and banners, permons, and pencels of black and yellow fluttering in the warm September air.

Behind the two brothers and their assistants rode the rest in their proper order—knights, gentlemen, squires, men-at-arms—numbering perhaps two hundred and fifty; spears and lances tilted, and banners, standards, and pennants of black and yellow fluttering in the warm September air.

From the castle to the town they rode, and then across the bridge, and thence clattering up through the stony streets, where the folk looked down upon them from the windows above, or crowded the fronts of the shops of the tradesmen. Lusty cheers were shouted for the Earl, but the great Lord rode staring ever straight before him, as unmoved as a stone. Then out of the town they clattered, and away in a sweeping cloud of dust across the country-side.

From the castle to the town, they rode, then crossed the bridge, and clattered up through the stony streets, where people looked down at them from the windows above or crowded the fronts of the shops. Loud cheers were shouted for the Earl, but the great Lord rode, staring straight ahead, as unmoved as a stone. Then they clattered out of the town and away in a swirling cloud of dust across the countryside.

It was not until they had reached the windy top of Willoughby Croft, ten miles away, that they met the King and his company. As the two parties approached to within forty or fifty yards of one another they stopped.

It wasn't until they reached the windy top of Willoughby Croft, ten miles away, that they encountered the King and his group. As the two parties got within forty or fifty yards of each other, they halted.

As they came to a halt, Myles observed that a gentleman dressed in a plain blue-gray riding-habit, and sitting upon a beautiful white gelding, stood a little in advance of the rest of the party, and he knew that that must be the King. Then Sir James nodded to Myles, and leaping from his horse, flung the reins to one of the attendants. Myles did the like; and then, still following Sir James's lead as he served Lord Mackworth, went forward and held Lord George's stirrup while he dismounted. The two noblemen quickly removed each his bascinet, and Myles, holding the bridle-rein of Lord George's horse with his left hand, took the helmet in his right, resting it upon his hip.

As they stopped, Myles noticed a man in a simple blue-gray riding outfit, sitting on a stunning white horse, slightly ahead of the rest of the group, and he realized that it must be the King. Then Sir James nodded to Myles, jumped down from his horse, and tossed the reins to one of the attendants. Myles did the same; then, still following Sir James's example as he assisted Lord Mackworth, he stepped forward to hold Lord George's stirrup while he got off his horse. The two noblemen quickly took off their helmets, and with his left hand holding the bridle of Lord George's horse, Myles held the helmet in his right, resting it on his hip.

Then the two brothers walked forward bare-headed, the Earl, a little in advance. Reaching the King he stopped, and then bent his knee—stiffly in the armored plates—until it touched the ground. Thereupon the King reached him his hand, and he, rising again, took it, and set it to his lips.

Then the two brothers walked forward without hats, with the Earl slightly ahead. When they reached the King, he paused and bent his knee—awkwardly in the armor—until it touched the ground. The King then extended his hand, and as the Earl stood up again, he took it and kissed it.

Then Lord George, advancing, kneeled as his brother had kneeled, and to him also the King gave his hand.

Then Lord George stepped forward, knelt just like his brother had, and the King also extended his hand to him.

Myles could hear nothing, but he could see that a few words of greeting passed between the three, and then the King, turning, beckoned to a knight who stood just behind him and a little in advance of the others of the troop. In answer, the knight rode forward; the King spoke a few words of introduction, and the stranger, ceremoniously drawing off his right gauntlet, clasped the hand, first of the Earl, and then of Lord George. Myles knew that he must be the great Comte de Vermoise, of whom he had heard so much of late.

Myles couldn’t hear anything, but he noticed a few words of greeting passed between the three. Then, the King turned and signaled to a knight who was just behind him and slightly ahead of the others in the troop. In response, the knight rode forward; the King said a few words of introduction, and the stranger, ceremoniously removing his right glove, shook hands first with the Earl and then with Lord George. Myles realized that he must be the famous Comte de Vermoise, the one he had heard so much about lately.

A few moments of conversation followed, and then the King bowed slightly. The French nobleman instantly reined back his horse, an order was given, and then the whole company moved forward, the two brothers walking upon either side of the King, the Earl lightly touching the bridle-rein with his bare hand.

A few moments of conversation followed, and then the King bowed slightly. The French nobleman immediately pulled back his horse, an order was given, and then the entire group moved forward, the two brothers walking on either side of the King, the Earl lightly touching the bridle with his bare hand.

Whilst all this was passing, the Earl of Mackworth's company had been drawn up in a double line along the road-side, leaving the way open to the other party. As the King reached the head of the troop, another halt followed while he spoke a few courteous words of greeting to some of the lesser nobles attendant upon the Earl whom he knew.

While all of this was happening, the Earl of Mackworth's company had lined up in two rows along the side of the road, leaving the path clear for the other group. As the King reached the front of the troop, they stopped again while he exchanged a few polite words of greeting with some of the lesser nobles accompanying the Earl whom he recognized.

In that little time he was within a few paces of Myles, who stood motionless as a statue, holding the bascinet and the bridle-rein of Lord George's horse.

In that brief moment, he was just a few steps away from Myles, who stood still like a statue, holding the bascinet and the bridle-rein of Lord George's horse.

What Myles saw was a plain, rather stout man, with a face fat, smooth, and waxy, with pale-blue eyes, and baggy in the lids; clean shaven, except for a mustache and tuft covering lips and chin. Somehow he felt a deep disappointment. He had expected to see something lion-like, something regal, and, after all, the great King Henry was commonplace, fat, unwholesome-looking. It came to him with a sort of a shock that, after all, a King was in nowise different from other men.

What Myles saw was an ordinary, somewhat chubby man with a round, smooth, and shiny face, pale blue eyes, and droopy eyelids; clean-shaven except for a mustache and a little tuft of hair on his lips and chin. Somehow, he felt a deep disappointment. He had expected to see someone lion-like, someone regal, but the great King Henry was just average, overweight, and unappealing. It hit him like a shock that, in reality, a King was no different from other men.

Meanwhile the Earl and his brother replaced their bascinets, and presently the whole party moved forward upon the way to Mackworth.

Meanwhile, the Earl and his brother put on their helmets again, and soon the entire group moved forward along the path to Mackworth.





CHAPTER 23

That same afternoon the squires' quarters were thrown into such a ferment of excitement as had, perhaps, never before stirred them. About one o'clock in the afternoon the Earl himself and Lord George came walking slowly across the Armory Court wrapped in deep conversation, and entered Sir James Lee's office.

That same afternoon, the squires' quarters were filled with an excitement that had probably never been experienced before. Around one o'clock in the afternoon, the Earl himself and Lord George walked slowly across the Armory Court, deep in conversation, and entered Sir James Lee's office.

All the usual hubbub of noise that surrounded the neighborhood of the dormitory and the armory was stilled at their coming, and when the two noblemen had entered Sir James's office, the lads and young men gathered in knots discussing with an almost awesome interest what that visit might portend.

All the typical noise in the neighborhood around the dormitory and the armory quieted down when they arrived. Once the two noblemen entered Sir James's office, the boys and young men gathered in small groups, discussing with a sense of excitement what that visit could mean.

After some time Sir James Lee came to the door at the head of the long flight of stone steps, and whistling, beckoned one of the smaller pages to him. He gave a short order that sent the little fellow flying on some mission. In the course of a few minutes he returned, hurrying across the stony court with Myles Falworth, who presently entered Sir James's office. It was then and at this sight that the intense half-suppressed excitement reached its height of fever-heat. What did it all mean? The air was filled with a thousand vague, wild rumors—but the very wildest surmises fell short of the real truth.

After a while, Sir James Lee appeared at the top of the long flight of stone steps, whistling and signaling one of the younger pages to come over. He gave a quick command that sent the little guy rushing off on some task. A few minutes later, he returned, hurrying across the rocky courtyard with Myles Falworth, who soon entered Sir James's office. At that moment, the intense, barely contained excitement peaked. What did it all mean? The atmosphere was buzzing with a thousand vague, wild rumors—but even the craziest speculations didn't come close to the actual truth.

Perhaps Myles was somewhat pale when he entered the office; certainly his nerves were in a tremor, for his heart told him that something very portentous was about to befall him. The Earl sat at the table, and in the seat that Sir James Lee usually occupied; Lord George half sat, half leaned in the window-place. Sir James stood with his back to the empty fireplace, and his hands clasped behind him. All three were very serious.

Perhaps Myles looked a bit pale when he walked into the office; certainly, he was feeling anxious, as his heart told him something significant was about to happen. The Earl sat at the table, in the spot usually taken by Sir James Lee; Lord George was half sitting, half leaning against the window. Sir James stood with his back to the empty fireplace, hands clasped behind him. All three of them looked very serious.

“Give thee good den, Myles Falworth,” said the Earl, as Myles bowed first to him and then to the others; “and I would have thee prepare thyself for a great happening.” Then, continuing directly to the point: “Thou knowest, sirrah, why we have been training thee so closely these three years gone; it is that thou shouldst be able to hold thine own in the world. Nay, not only hold thine own, but to show thyself to be a knight of prowess shouldst it come to a battle between thee and thy father's enemy; for there lieth no half-way place for thee, and thou must be either great or else nothing. Well, sir, the time hath now come for thee to show thy mettle. I would rather have chosen that thou hadst labored a twelvemonth longer; but now, as I said, hath come a chance to prove thyself that may never come again. Sir James tells me that thou art passably ripe in skill. Thou must now show whether that be so or no. Hast thou ever heard of the Sieur de la Montaigne?”

“Good day to you, Myles Falworth,” said the Earl, as Myles bowed first to him and then to the others; “and I want you to prepare yourself for something significant.” Then, getting straight to the point: “You know, my friend, why we have been training you so intensively for the past three years; it's so that you can stand your ground in the world. No, not just stand your ground, but to prove yourself as a knight of skill if it comes to a fight with your father's enemy; because there is no middle ground for you, and you must be either great or nothing at all. Well, my friend, the time has now come for you to demonstrate your courage. I would have preferred if you had worked for another year; but now, as I said, an opportunity has come for you to prove yourself that may never happen again. Sir James tells me that you are reasonably skilled. You must now show whether that is true or not. Have you ever heard of the Sieur de la Montaigne?”

“Yea, my Lord. I have heard of him often,” answered Myles. “It was he who won the prize at the great tourney at Rochelle last year.”

“Yeah, my Lord. I’ve heard about him a lot,” answered Myles. “It was him who won the prize at the big tournament in Rochelle last year.”

“I see that thou hast his fame pat to thy tongue's end,” said the Earl; “he is the chevalier of whom I speak, and he is reckoned the best knight of Dauphiny. That one of which thou spokest was the third great tourney in which he was adjudged the victor. I am glad that thou holdest his prowess highly. Knowest thou that he is in the train of the Comte de Vermoise?”

“I see you have his name right on the tip of your tongue,” said the Earl; “he's the knight I'm talking about, and he's considered the best knight in Dauphiny. The one you mentioned was the third big tournament where he was declared the winner. I'm glad you think so highly of his skills. Do you know that he's part of the Comte de Vermoise's entourage?”

“Nay,” said Myles, flushing; “I did hear news he was in England, but knew not that he was in this place.”

“Nah,” said Myles, blushing; “I did hear that he was in England, but I didn’t know he was in this place.”

“Yea,” said Lord Mackworth; “he is here.” He paused for a moment; then said, suddenly. “Tell me, Myles Falworth, an thou wert a knight and of rank fit to run a joust with the Sieur de la Montaigne, wouldst thou dare encounter him in the lists?”

“Yeah,” said Lord Mackworth; “he’s here.” He paused for a moment; then suddenly asked, “Tell me, Myles Falworth, if you were a knight of the rank suitable to compete in a joust against the Sieur de la Montaigne, would you dare face him in the lists?”

The Earl's question fell upon Myles so suddenly and unexpectedly that for a moment or so he stood staring at the speaker with mouth agape. Meanwhile the Earl sat looking calmly back at him, slowly stroking his beard the while.

The Earl's question hit Myles so suddenly and unexpectedly that for a moment he just stood there, staring at the Earl with his mouth hanging open. Meanwhile, the Earl calmly looked back at him, slowly stroking his beard.

It was Sir James Lee's voice that broke the silence. “Thou heardst thy Lord speak,” said he, harshly. “Hast thou no tongue to answer, sirrah?”

It was Sir James Lee's voice that broke the silence. “You heard your Lord speak,” he said harshly. “Do you have no words to respond, you fool?”

“Be silent, Lee,” said Lord Mackworth, quietly. “Let the lad have time to think before he speaketh.”

“Be quiet, Lee,” said Lord Mackworth softly. “Give the guy some time to think before he speaks.”

The sound of the words aroused Myles. He advanced to the table, and rested his hand upon it. “My Lord—my Lord,” said he, “I know not what to say, I—I am amazed and afeard.”

The sound of the words woke Myles. He walked over to the table and placed his hand on it. “My Lord—my Lord,” he said, “I don't know what to say, I—I am shocked and scared.”

“How! how!” cried Sir James Lee, harshly. “Afeard, sayst thou? An thou art afeard, thou knave, thou needst never look upon my face or speak to me more! I have done with thee forever an thou art afeard even were the champion a Sir Alisander.”

“How! how!” shouted Sir James Lee, harshly. “Afraid, you say? If you're afraid, you coward, you never have to look at my face or speak to me again! I'm done with you forever if you're afraid, even if the champion is Sir Alisander.”

“Peace, peace, Lee,” said the Earl, holding up his hand. “Thou art too hasty. The lad shall have his will in this matter, and thou and no one shall constrain him. Methinks, also, thou dost not understand him. Speak from thy heart, Myles; why art thou afraid?”

“Calm down, Lee,” said the Earl, raising his hand. “You’re being too quick to judge. The boy will have his way in this matter, and you and no one else will force him. I also think you don’t really get him. Speak from your heart, Myles; why are you afraid?”

“Because,” said Myles, “I am so young, sir; I am but a raw boy. How should I dare be so hardy as to venture to set lance against such an one as the Sieur de la Montaigne? What would I be but a laughing-stock for all the world who would see me so foolish as to venture me against one of such prowess and skill?”

“Because,” said Myles, “I’m so young, sir; I’m just a naive boy. How could I be bold enough to challenge someone like the Sieur de la Montaigne? I would just be a joke to everyone who saw me foolish enough to take on someone with such talent and skill?”

“Nay, Myles,” said Lord George, “thou thinkest not well enough of thine own skill and prowess. Thinkest thou we would undertake to set thee against him, an we did not think that thou couldst hold thine own fairly well?”

“Nay, Myles,” said Lord George, “you don’t think highly enough of your own skills and abilities. Do you really think we would put you up against him if we didn’t believe you could hold your own pretty well?”

“Hold mine own?” cried Myles, turning to Lord George. “Sir; thou dost not mean—thou canst not mean, that I may hope or dream to hold mine own against the Sieur de la Montaigne.”

“Hold my own?” cried Myles, turning to Lord George. “Sir; you can’t mean—surely, you can’t mean, that I can hope or dream to hold my own against the Sieur de la Montaigne.”

“Aye,” said Lord George, “that was what I did mean.”

“Aye,” said Lord George, “that’s what I meant.”

“Come, Myles,” said the Earl; “now tell me: wilt thou fight the Sieur de la Montaigne?”

“Come on, Myles,” said the Earl; “now tell me: will you fight the Sieur de la Montaigne?”

“Yea,” said Myles, drawing himself to his full height and throwing out his chest. “Yea,” and his cheeks and forehead flushed red; “an thou bid me do so, I will fight him.”

“Yeah,” said Myles, standing tall and puffing out his chest. “Yeah,” and his cheeks and forehead turned bright red; “if you order me to, I will fight him.”

“There spake my brave lad!” cried Lord George heartily.

"There spoke my brave guy!" shouted Lord George cheerfully.

“I give thee joy, Myles,” said the Earl, reaching him his hand, which Myles took and kissed. “And I give thee double joy. I have talked with the King concerning thee this morning, and he hath consented to knight thee—yea, to knight thee with all honors of the Bath—provided thou wilt match thee against the Sieur de la Montaigne for the honor of England and Mackworth. Just now the King lieth to sleep for a little while after his dinner; have thyself in readiness when he cometh forth, and I will have thee presented.”

“I give you joy, Myles,” said the Earl, extending his hand, which Myles took and kissed. “And I give you double joy. I spoke with the King about you this morning, and he agreed to knight you—yes, to knight you with all the honors of the Bath—provided you are willing to compete against the Sieur de la Montaigne for the honor of England and Mackworth. The King is currently resting for a bit after his dinner; be ready when he comes out, and I will have you presented.”

Then the Earl turned to Sir James Lee, and questioned him as to how the bachelors were fitted with clothes. Myles listened, only half hearing the words through the tumbling of his thoughts. He had dreamed in his day-dreams that some time he might be knighted, but that time always seemed very, very distant. To be knighted now, in his boyhood, by the King, with the honors of the Bath, and under the patronage of the Earl of Mackworth; to joust—to actually joust—with the Sieur de la Montaigne, one of the most famous chevaliers of France! No wonder he only half heard the words; half heard the Earl's questions concerning his clothes and the discussion which followed; half heard Lord George volunteer to array him in fitting garments from his own wardrobe.

Then the Earl turned to Sir James Lee and asked him how the bachelors were outfitted with clothes. Myles listened, only partially catching the words through the chaos of his thoughts. He had fantasized in his daydreams about becoming a knight one day, but that moment always felt very, very far away. To be knighted now, in his youth, by the King, with the honors of the Bath, and under the patronage of the Earl of Mackworth; to joust—to actually joust—with the Sieur de la Montaigne, one of the most renowned knights of France! It’s no surprise he only half heard the words; he only half heard the Earl's questions about his clothes and the conversation that followed; he only half heard Lord George offer to dress him in suitable garments from his own wardrobe.

“Thou mayst go now,” said the Earl, at last turning to him. “But be thou at George's apartments by two of the clock to be dressed fittingly for the occasion.”

“You can go now,” said the Earl, finally turning to him. “But be at George's place by two o'clock to get dressed appropriately for the occasion.”

Then Myles went out stupefied, dazed, bewildered. He looked around, but he did not see Gascoyne. He said not a word to any of the others in answer to the eager questions poured upon him by his fellow-squires, but walked straight away. He hardly knew where he went, but by-and-by he found himself in a grassy angle below the end of the south stable; a spot overlooking the outer wall and the river beyond. He looked around; no one was near, and he flung himself at length, burying his face in his arms. How long he lay there he did not know, but suddenly some one touched him upon the shoulder, and he sprang up quickly. It was Gascoyne.

Then Myles stepped outside, stunned, confused, and bewildered. He looked around but couldn't find Gascoyne. He didn't say a word in response to the eager questions from his fellow squires and walked away. He barely knew where he was going, but eventually, he ended up in a grassy corner near the south stable; a spot that overlooked the outer wall and the river beyond. He looked around; no one was near, and he collapsed, burying his face in his arms. He didn't know how long he lay there, but suddenly, someone touched him on the shoulder, and he jumped up quickly. It was Gascoyne.

“What is to do, Myles?” said his friend, anxiously. “What is all this talk I hear concerning thee up yonder at the armory?”

“What should we do, Myles?” his friend asked, anxiously. “What’s all this talk I’m hearing about you up there at the armory?”

“Oh, Francis!” cried Myles, with a husky choking voice: “I am to be knighted—by the King—by the King himself; and I—I am to fight the Sieur de la Montaigne.”

“Oh, Francis!” Myles exclaimed, his voice thick with emotion, “I’m going to be knighted—by the King—by the King himself; and I—I’m going to fight the Sieur de la Montaigne.”

He reached out his hand, and Gascoyne took it. They stood for a while quite silent, and when at last the stillness was broken, it was Gascoyne who spoke, in a choking voice.

He reached out his hand, and Gascoyne took it. They stood for a while quite silent, and when the stillness was finally broken, it was Gascoyne who spoke, his voice choking.

“Thou art going to be great, Myles,” said he. “I always knew that it must be so with thee, and now the time hath come. Yea, thou wilt be great, and live at court amongst noble folk, and Kings haply. Presently thou wilt not be with me any more, and wilt forget me by-and-by.”

“You're going to be great, Myles,” he said. “I always knew this day would come for you, and now it's here. Yes, you will be great, and you'll live at court among noble people, maybe even Kings. Soon, you won't be with me anymore, and eventually, you’ll forget me.”

“Nay, Francis, never will I forget thee!” answered Myles, pressing his friend's hand. “I will always love thee better than any one in the world, saving only my father and my mother.”

“Nah, Francis, I will never forget you!” replied Myles, gripping his friend's hand. “I will always love you more than anyone else in the world, except for my dad and my mom.”

Gascoyne shook his head and looked away, swallowing at the dry lump in his throat. Suddenly he turned to Myles. “Wilt thou grant me a boon?”

Gascoyne shook his head and looked away, swallowing the dry lump in his throat. Suddenly, he turned to Myles. “Will you grant me a favor?”

“Yea,” answered Myles. “What is it?”

“Yeah,” Myles replied. “What's up?”

“That thou wilt choose me for thy squire.”

"That you will choose me to be your squire."

“Nay,” said Myles; “how canst thou think to serve me as squire? Thou wilt be a knight thyself some day, Francis, and why dost thou wish now to be my squire?”

“Nah,” said Myles; “how can you think you can serve me as a squire? You’re going to be a knight yourself someday, Francis, so why do you want to be my squire now?”

“Because,” said Gascoyne, with a short laugh, “I would rather be in thy company as a squire than in mine own as a knight, even if I might be banneret.”

“Because,” said Gascoyne, with a quick laugh, “I’d rather hang out with you as a squire than be on my own as a knight, even if I could be a banneret.”

Myles flung his arm around his friend's neck, and kissed him upon the cheek. “Thou shalt have thy will,” said he; “but whether knight or squire, thou art ever mine own true friend.”

Myles threw his arm around his friend's neck and kissed him on the cheek. “You will get your way,” he said; “but whether you're a knight or a squire, you will always be my true friend.”

Then they went slowly back together, hand in hand, to the castle world again.

Then they slowly walked back together, hand in hand, to the castle world once more.

At two o'clock Myles went to Lord George's apartments, and there his friend and patron dressed him out in a costume better fitted for the ceremony of presentation—a fur-trimmed jacket of green brocaded velvet embroidered with golden thread, a black velvet hood-cap rolled like a turban and with a jewel in the front, a pair of crimson hose, and a pair of black velvet shoes trimmed and stitched with gold-thread. Myles had never worn such splendid clothes in his life before, and he could not but feel that they became him well.

At two o'clock, Myles went to Lord George's rooms, where his friend and patron helped him get ready in a costume more suited for the presentation ceremony—a fur-trimmed jacket made of green brocaded velvet embroidered with golden thread, a black velvet hood rolled like a turban with a jewel at the front, a pair of crimson stockings, and black velvet shoes trimmed and stitched with gold thread. Myles had never worn such magnificent clothes before, and he couldn't help but feel that they suited him well.

“Sir,” said he, as he looked down at himself, “sure it is not lawful for me to wear such clothes as these.”

“Sir,” he said, looking down at his clothes, “it’s certainly not okay for me to wear something like this.”

In those days there was a law, known as a sumptuary law, which regulated by statute the clothes that each class of people were privileged to wear. It was, as Myles said, against the law for him to wear such garments as those in which he was clad—either velvet, crimson stuff, fur or silver or gold embroidery—nevertheless such a solemn ceremony as presentation to the King excused the temporary overstepping of the law, and so Lord George told him. As he laid his hand upon the lad's shoulder and held him off at arm's-length, he added, “And I pledge thee my word, Myles, that thou art as lusty and handsome a lad as ever mine eyes beheld.”

In those days, there was a law called a sumptuary law that regulated by statute the clothes that each class of people could wear. It was, as Myles said, illegal for him to wear garments like the ones he was dressed in—whether velvet, crimson fabric, fur, or silver or gold embroidery—yet a significant event like an introduction to the King justified a temporary break from the law, as Lord George explained to him. As he placed his hand on the young man's shoulder and held him at arm's length, he added, "And I promise you, Myles, that you are as strong and handsome a young man as I have ever seen."

“Thou art very kind to me, sir,” said Myles, in answer.

"You're very kind to me, sir," Myles replied.

Lord George laughed; and then giving him a shake, let go his shoulder.

Lord George laughed, then gave him a shake and released his shoulder.

It was about three o'clock when little Edmond de Montefort, Lord Mackworth's favorite page, came with word that the King was then walking in the Earl's pleasance.

It was around three o'clock when little Edmond de Montefort, Lord Mackworth's favorite page, came with the news that the King was walking in the Earl's garden.

“Come, Myles,” said Lord George, and then Myles arose from the seat where he had been sitting, his heart palpitating and throbbing tumultuously.

“Come on, Myles,” said Lord George, and Myles got up from the seat where he had been sitting, his heart racing and pounding wildly.

At the wicket-gate of the pleasance two gentlemen-at-arms stood guard in half-armor; they saluted Lord George, and permitted him to pass with his protege. As he laid his hand upon the latch of the wicket he paused for a moment and turned.

At the small gate of the garden, two knights in half-armor stood guard; they greeted Lord George and allowed him to enter with his protege. As he reached for the latch of the gate, he paused for a moment and turned.

“Myles,” said he, in a low voice, “thou art a thoughtful and cautious lad; for thy father's sake be thoughtful and cautious now. Do not speak his name or betray that thou art his son.” Then he opened the wicket-gate and entered.

“Myles,” he said quietly, “you're a thoughtful and careful guy; for your father's sake, be thoughtful and careful now. Don’t mention his name or let anyone know you’re his son.” Then he opened the small gate and went inside.

Any lad of Myles's age, even one far more used to the world than he, would perhaps have felt all the oppression that he experienced under the weight of such a presentation. He hardly knew what he was doing as Lord George led him to where the King stood, a little apart from the attendants, with the Earl and the Comte de Vermoise. Even in his confusion he knew enough to kneel, and somehow his honest, modest diffidence became the young fellow very well. He was not awkward, for one so healthful in mind and body as he could not bear himself very ill, and he felt the assurance that in Lord George he had a kind friend at his side, and one well used to court ceremonies to lend him countenance. Then there is something always pleasing in frank, modest manliness such as was stamped on Myles's handsome, sturdy face. No doubt the King's heart warmed towards the fledgling warrior kneeling in the pathway before him. He smiled very kindly as he gave the lad his hand to kiss, and that ceremony done, held fast to the hard, brown, sinewy fist of the young man with his soft white hand, and raised him to his feet.

Any guy Myles's age, even one who was more worldly than he was, might have felt the pressure that he felt during such a presentation. He barely knew what he was doing as Lord George guided him to where the King stood, slightly away from the attendants, along with the Earl and the Comte de Vermoise. Even in his confusion, he knew enough to kneel, and somehow his honest, modest shyness suited him well. He wasn't awkward, as someone so healthy in mind and body couldn't conduct himself poorly, and he felt reassured that Lord George was a kind friend by his side, someone experienced in court ceremonies to support him. There’s always something appealing about genuine, humble manliness, like what was evident in Myles's handsome, strong face. No doubt the King's heart warmed towards the young warrior kneeling in front of him. He smiled kindly as he extended his hand for the lad to kiss, and once that was done, he held onto the young man's hard, brown, sinewy hand with his soft white hand and lifted him to his feet.

“By the mass!” said he, looking Myles over with smiling eyes, “thou art a right champion in good sooth. Such as thou art haply was Sir Galahad when he came to Arthur's court. And so they tell me, thou hast stomach to brook the Sieur de la Montaigne, that tough old boar of Dauphiny. Hast thou in good sooth the courage to face him? Knowest thou what a great thing it is that thou hast set upon thyself—to do battle, even in sport, with him?”

“By the mass!” he said, looking Myles up and down with a smile, “you’re truly a champion, indeed. Just like Sir Galahad when he arrived at Arthur's court. And I hear you’ve got the guts to take on the Sieur de la Montaigne, that tough old boar from Dauphiny. Do you really have the courage to face him? Do you know what a big deal it is that you’ve taken on this challenge—to fight, even in sport, against him?”

“Yea, your Majesty,” answered Myles, “well I wot it is a task haply beyond me. But gladly would I take upon me even a greater venture, and one more dangerous, to do your Majesty's pleasure!”

“Yeah, Your Majesty,” Myles replied, “I know this task might be beyond me. But I would gladly take on an even greater and riskier challenge to please Your Majesty!”

The King looked pleased. “Now that was right well said, young man,” said he, “and I like it better that it came from such young and honest lips. Dost thou speak French?”

The King looked pleased. “Now that was well said, young man,” he said, “and I like it even more that it came from such young and honest lips. Do you speak French?”

“Yea, your Majesty,” answered Myles. “In some small measure do I so.”

“Yeah, Your Majesty,” Myles replied. “I do, to some extent.”

“I am glad of that,” said the King; “for so I may make thee acquainted with Sieur de la Montaigne.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” said the King; “because it means I can introduce you to Sieur de la Montaigne.”

He turned as he ended speaking, and beckoned to a heavy, thick-set, black-browed chevalier who stood with the other gentlemen attendants at a little distance. He came instantly forward in answer to the summons, and the King introduced the two to one another. As each took the other formally by the hand, he measured his opponent hastily, body and limb, and perhaps each thought that he had never seen a stronger, stouter, better-knit man than the one upon whom he looked. But nevertheless the contrast betwixt the two was very great—Myles, young, boyish, fresh-faced; the other, bronzed, weather beaten, and seamed with a great white scar that ran across his forehead and cheek; the one a novice, the other a warrior seasoned in twoscore battles.

He turned as he finished speaking and signaled to a stocky, broad-shouldered knight with a thick brow who was standing with the other attendants a short distance away. He stepped forward immediately in response to the call, and the King introduced them. As they shook hands formally, each quickly assessed the other from head to toe, perhaps thinking that he had never seen a stronger, sturdier, better-built person. However, the contrast between them was striking—Myles was young, boyish, and fresh-faced; the other was tanned, weathered, and marked with a prominent white scar that ran across his forehead and cheek; one was a novice, while the other was a warrior seasoned from twenty battles.

A few polite phrases passed between the two, the King listening smiling, but with an absent and far-away look gradually stealing upon his face. As they ended speaking, a little pause of silence followed, and then the King suddenly aroused himself.

A few polite phrases exchanged between the two, the King listening with a smile, but an absent and distant expression gradually took over his face. When they finished talking, there was a brief silence, and then the King suddenly snapped back to reality.

“So,” said he, “I am glad that ye two are acquainted. And now we will leave our youthful champion in thy charge, Beaumont—and in thine, Mon Sieur, as well—and so soon as the proper ceremonies are ended, we will dub him knight with our own hands. And now, Mackworth, and thou my Lord Count, let us walk a little; I have bethought me further concerning these threescore extra men for Dauphiny.”

“So,” he said, “I’m glad you two know each other. Now we’ll leave our young champion in your care, Beaumont—and yours too, Monsieur—and as soon as the proper ceremonies are done, we’ll knight him ourselves. Now, Mackworth, and you, my Lord Count, let’s take a little walk; I’ve been thinking more about those sixty extra men for Dauphiny.”

Then Myles withdrew, under the charge of Lord George and the Sieur de la Montaigne and while the King and the two nobles walked slowly up and down the gravel path between the tall rose-bushes, Myles stood talking with the gentlemen attendants, finding himself, with a certain triumphant exultation, the peer of any and the hero of the hour.

Then Myles stepped back, accompanied by Lord George and the Sieur de la Montaigne. While the King and the two nobles slowly walked up and down the gravel path lined with tall rose bushes, Myles chatted with the gentlemen attendants, feeling a sense of triumphant joy, standing equal to anyone and being the hero of the moment.

That night was the last that Myles and Gascoyne spent lodging in the dormitory in their squirehood service. The next day they were assigned apartments in Lord George's part of the house, and thither they transported themselves and their belongings, amid the awestruck wonder and admiration of their fellow-squires.

That night was the last that Myles and Gascoyne spent staying in the dormitory during their time as squires. The next day, they were given rooms in Lord George's section of the house, and they moved themselves and their things there, inspiring awe and admiration from their fellow squires.





CHAPTER 24

In Myles Falworth's day one of the greatest ceremonies of courtly life was that of the bestowal of knighthood by the King, with the honors of the Bath. By far the greater number of knights were at that time created by other knights, or by nobles, or by officers of the crown. To be knighted by the King in person distinguished the recipient for life. It was this signal honor that the Earl, for his own purposes, wished Myles to enjoy, and for this end he had laid not a few plans.

In Myles Falworth's time, one of the most important ceremonies in court life was the King personally awarding knighthood, along with the honors of the Bath. Most knights were made by other knights, nobles, or crown officials. Being knighted by the King himself marked the recipient for life. This prestigious honor was what the Earl wanted Myles to receive for his own reasons, and he had devised several plans to achieve this.

The accolade was the term used for the creation of a knight upon the field of battle. It was a reward of valor or of meritorious service, and was generally bestowed in a more or less off-hand way; but the ceremony of the Bath was an occasion of the greatest courtly moment, and it was thus that Myles Falworth was to be knighted in addition to the honor of a royal belting.

The accolade was the term used for making someone a knight on the battlefield. It was a recognition of bravery or distinguished service and was usually given in a somewhat casual manner; however, the ceremony of the Bath was a significant courtly event, and it was in this way that Myles Falworth was set to be knighted alongside the honor of a royal belting.

A quaint old book treating of knighthood and chivalry gives a full and detailed account of all the circumstances of the ceremony of a creation of a Knight of the Bath. It tells us that the candidate was first placed under the care of two squires of honor, “grave and well seen in courtship and nurture, and also in feats of chivalry,” which same were likewise to be governors in all things relating to the coming honors.

A charming old book about knighthood and chivalry provides a complete and detailed description of the ceremony for creating a Knight of the Bath. It explains that the candidate was initially placed under the supervision of two honorable squires, “serious and knowledgeable in courtly manners and upbringing, and also in acts of chivalry,” who were also responsible for everything related to the upcoming honors.

First of all, the barber shaved him, and cut his hair in a certain peculiar fashion ordained for the occasion, the squires of honor supervising the operation. This being concluded, the candidate was solemnly conducted to the chamber where the bath of tepid water was prepared, “hung within and without with linen, and likewise covered with rich cloths and embroidered linen.” While in the bath two “ancient, grave, and reverend knights” attended the bachelor, giving him “meet instructions in the order and feats of chivalry.” The candidate was then examined as to his knowledge and acquirements, and then, all questions being answered to the satisfaction of his examiners, the elder of the two dipped a handful of water out from the bath, and poured it upon his head, at the same time signing his left shoulder with the sign of the cross.

First, the barber shaved him and styled his hair in a unique way for the occasion, with the squires of honor overseeing the process. Once that was done, the candidate was formally taken to the room where a bath of lukewarm water was ready, “hung inside and out with linen, and also covered with rich fabrics and embroidered linens.” While he was in the bath, two “ancient, serious, and respected knights” attended him, giving him “appropriate instructions on the order and feats of chivalry.” The candidate was then tested on his knowledge and skills, and after he answered all the questions to the satisfaction of his examiners, the elder of the two scooped a handful of water from the bath and poured it over his head, simultaneously making the sign of the cross on his left shoulder.

As soon as this ceremony was concluded, the two squires of honor helped their charge from the bath, and conducted him to a plain bed without hangings, where they let him rest until his body was warm and dry. Then they clad him in a white linen shirt, and over it a plain robe of russet, “girdled about the loins with a rope, and having a hood like unto a hermit.”

As soon as the ceremony was over, the two honor attendants helped him out of the bath and took him to a simple bed without curtains, where they let him rest until he was warm and dry. Then they dressed him in a white linen shirt, and over that, a plain russet robe, “tied around the waist with a rope, and with a hood like that of a hermit.”

As soon as the candidate had arisen, the two “ancient knights” returned, and all being in readiness he was escorted to the chapel, the two walking, one upon either side of him, his squires of honor marching before, and the whole party preceded by “sundry minstrels making a loud noise of music.”

As soon as the candidate got up, the two "ancient knights" returned, and everything being ready, he was taken to the chapel. The two walked on either side of him, his honor guards marching ahead, and the whole group was led by "various musicians making a loud noise with their music."

When they came to the chapel, the two knights who escorted him took leave of the candidate, each saluting him with a kiss upon the cheek. No one remained with him but his squires of honor, the priest, and the chandler.

When they arrived at the chapel, the two knights who had brought him there said goodbye to the candidate, each giving him a kiss on the cheek. Only his honor guard, the priest, and the chandler stayed with him.

In the mean time the novitiate's armor, sword, lance, and helmet had been laid in readiness before the altar. These he watched and guarded while the others slept, keeping vigil until sunrise, during which time “he shall,” says the ancient authority, “pass the night in orisons, prayers, and meditation.” At daylight he confessed to the priest, heard matins, and communicated in mass, and then presented a lighted candle at the altar, with a piece of money stuck in it as close to the flame as could be done, the candle being offered to the honor of God, and the money to the honor of that person who was to make him a knight.

In the meantime, the novice's armor, sword, lance, and helmet were laid out in preparation before the altar. He watched over them while the others slept, keeping vigil until sunrise, during which time “he shall,” says the ancient authority, “pass the night in prayers, invocations, and meditation.” At dawn, he confessed to the priest, attended morning prayers, and took part in mass. Then he presented a lit candle at the altar, with a coin placed as close to the flame as possible, the candle being offered to honor God, and the coin to honor the person who was to make him a knight.

So concluded the sacred ceremony, which being ended his squires conducted the candidate to his chamber, and there made him comfortable, and left him to repose for a while before the second and final part of the ordinance.

So the sacred ceremony came to an end. After that, his squires took the candidate to his room, made him comfortable, and left him to rest for a bit before the second and final part of the ceremony.

Such is a shortened account of the preparatory stages of the ceremonies through which Myles Falworth passed.

This is a brief overview of the preparation stages of the ceremonies that Myles Falworth went through.

Matters had come upon him so suddenly one after the other, and had come with such bewildering rapidity that all that week was to him like some strange, wonderful, mysterious vision. He went through it all like one in a dream. Lord George Beaumont was one of his squires of honor; the other, by way of a fitting complement to the courage of the chivalrous lad, was the Sieur de la Montaigne, his opponent soon to be. They were well versed in everything relating to knightcraft, and Myles followed all their directions with passive obedience. Then Sir James Lee and the Comte de Vermoise administered the ceremony of the Bath, the old knight examining him in the laws of chivalry.

Things had happened to him so quickly, one after the other, and with such overwhelming speed that the entire week felt like a strange, wonderful, mysterious dream. He experienced it all as if in a trance. Lord George Beaumont was one of his squires of honor; the other, to match the bravery of the noble young man, was Sieur de la Montaigne, his upcoming opponent. They were both knowledgeable about everything related to knighthood, and Myles followed all their instructions without question. Then Sir James Lee and Comte de Vermoise conducted the ceremony of the Bath, with the old knight quizzing him on the laws of chivalry.

It occurs perhaps once or twice in one's lifetime that one passes through great happenings—sometimes of joy, sometimes of dreadful bitterness—in just such a dazed state as Myles passed through this. It is only afterwards that all comes back to one so sharply and keenly that the heart thrills almost in agony in living it over again. But perhaps of all the memory of that time, when it afterwards came back piece by piece, none was so clear to Myles's back-turned vision as the long night spent in the chapel, watching his armor, thinking such wonderful thoughts, and dreaming such wonderful wide-eyed dreams. At such times Myles saw again the dark mystery of the castle chapel; he saw again the half-moon gleaming white and silvery through the tall, narrow window, and throwing a broad form of still whiteness across stone floor, empty seats, and still, motionless figures of stone effigies. At such times he stood again in front of the twinkling tapers that lit the altar where his armor lay piled in a heap, heard again the deep breathing of his companions of the watch sleeping in some empty stall, wrapped each in his cloak, and saw the old chandler bestir himself, and rise and come forward to snuff the candles. At such times he saw again the day growing clearer and clearer through the tall, glazed windows, saw it change to a rosy pink, and then to a broad, ruddy glow that threw a halo of light around Father Thomas's bald head bowed in sleep, and lit up the banners and trophies hanging motionless against the stony face of the west wall; heard again the stirring of life without and the sound of his companions arousing themselves; saw them come forward, and heard them wish him joy that his long watch was ended.

It happens maybe once or twice in a person's life that they go through significant events—sometimes filled with joy and sometimes with terrible sadness—while feeling dazed like Myles did. It's only later that everything comes back to them so clearly that it feels almost painful to relive it. But perhaps of all the memories from that time, when they returned to Myles piece by piece, none was as vivid to his backward gaze as the long night spent in the chapel, watching over his armor, pondering amazing thoughts, and dreaming wide-eyed dreams. During those moments, Myles could see again the dark mystery of the castle chapel; he could see the half-moon shining white and silvery through the tall, narrow window, casting a broad beam of still whiteness across the stone floor, empty seats, and the silent, unmoving figures of stone effigies. During those times, he stood again in front of the flickering candles that illuminated the altar where his armor was piled up, heard the deep breathing of his companions asleep in some vacant stall, each wrapped in their cloak, and saw the old chandler get up to trim the candles. During those moments, he saw the day becoming clearer and clearer through the tall, glazed windows, watched it change to a rosy pink, and then to a bright, ruddy glow that created a halo of light around Father Thomas's bald head, bowed in sleep, illuminating the banners and trophies hanging still against the stony face of the west wall; he heard the stirrings of life outside and the sounds of his companions waking up; saw them come forward, and heard them wish him joy that his long watch was over.

It was nearly noon when Myles was awakened from a fitful sleep by Gascoyne bringing in his dinner, but, as might be supposed, he had but little hunger, and ate sparingly. He had hardly ended his frugal meal before his two squires of honor came in, followed by a servant carrying the garments for the coming ceremony. He saluted them gravely, and then arising, washed his face and hands in a basin which Gascoyne held; then kneeled in prayer, the others standing silent at a little distance. As he arose, Lord George came forward.

It was almost noon when Myles was stirred from a restless sleep by Gascoyne bringing in his lunch, but, as you can imagine, he had little appetite and ate cautiously. He had barely finished his simple meal when his two honor attendants entered, followed by a servant carrying the clothes for the upcoming ceremony. He greeted them seriously, then got up to wash his face and hands in a basin held by Gascoyne; afterward, he knelt in prayer while the others stood quietly at a short distance. As he got back up, Lord George stepped forward.

“The King and the company come presently to the Great Hall, Myles,” said he; “it is needful for thee to make all the haste that thou art able.”

“The King and the group are coming to the Great Hall soon, Myles,” he said; “you need to hurry as much as you can.”

Perhaps never had Devlen Castle seen a more brilliant and goodly company gathered in the great hall than that which came to witness King Henry create Myles Falworth a knight bachelor.

Perhaps never had Devlen Castle seen a more impressive and noble group gathered in the great hall than that which came to witness King Henry make Myles Falworth a knight bachelor.

At the upper end of the hall was a raised dais, upon which stood a throne covered with crimson satin and embroidered with lions and flower-deluces; it was the King's seat. He and his personal attendants had not yet come, but the rest of the company were gathered. The day being warm and sultry, the balcony was all aflutter with the feather fans of the ladies of the family and their attendants, who from this high place looked down upon the hall below. Up the centre of the hall was laid a carpet of arras, and the passage was protected by wooden railings. Upon the one side were tiers of seats for the castle gentlefolks and the guests. Upon the other stood the burghers from the town, clad in sober dun and russet, and yeomanry in green and brown. The whole of the great vaulted hall was full of the dull hum of many people waiting, and a ceaseless restlessness stirred the crowded throng. But at last a whisper went around that the King was coming. A momentary hush fell, and through it was heard the noisy clatter of horses' feet coming nearer and nearer, and then stopping before the door. The sudden blare of trumpets broke through the hush; another pause, and then in through the great door-way of the hall came the royal procession.

At the upper end of the hall was a raised platform, where a throne covered in crimson satin and embroidered with lions and flowers stood; this was the King's seat. He and his personal attendants hadn’t arrived yet, but the rest of the guests were gathered. Since it was a warm and humid day, the balcony was bustling with the feather fans of the ladies and their attendants, who from this elevated spot looked down at the hall below. A carpet ran up the center of the hall, and wooden railings protected the passage. On one side were rows of seats for the castle nobility and the guests. On the other side stood the townspeople, dressed in muted browns and russets, alongside yeomanry in greens and browns. The entire grand hall was filled with the dull murmur of many people waiting, and a constant restlessness stirred the packed crowd. Finally, a whisper spread that the King was on his way. A brief silence fell, and through it, the noisy clatter of horses' hooves grew louder until they stopped at the door. The sudden blast of trumpets shattered the silence; after another pause, the royal procession entered through the grand doorway of the hall.

First of all marched, in the order of their rank, and to the number of a score or more, certain gentlemen, esquires and knights, chosen mostly from the King's attendants. Behind these came two pursuivants-at-arms in tabards, and following them a party of a dozen more bannerets and barons. Behind these again, a little space intervening, came two heralds, also in tabards, a group of the greater nobles attendant upon the King following in the order of their rank. Next came the King-at-arms and, at a little distance and walking with sober slowness, the King himself, with the Earl and the Count directly attendant upon him—the one marching upon the right hand and the other upon the left. A breathless silence filled the whole space as the royal procession advanced slowly up the hall. Through the stillness could be heard the muffled sound of the footsteps on the carpet, the dry rustling of silk and satin garments, and the clear clink and jingle of chains and jewelled ornaments, but not the sound of a single voice.

First, a group of gentlemen, including squires and knights, marched in order of rank, numbering twenty or more, mostly chosen from the King's attendants. Behind them were two heralds in tabards, followed by a dozen or so bannerets and barons. A little space behind them came two heralds, also in tabards, followed by a group of high nobles attending the King in order of their rank. Next was the King-at-arms, and a short distance away, walking slowly, was the King himself, with the Earl on his right and the Count on his left. A breathless silence filled the hall as the royal procession moved forward. You could hear the muffled sound of footsteps on the carpet, the rustle of silk and satin, and the clear clink of chains and jeweled ornaments, but not a single voice.

After the moment or two of bustle and confusion of the King taking his place had passed, another little space of expectant silence fell. At last there suddenly came the noise of acclamation of those who stood without the door—cheering and the clapping of hands—sounds heralding the immediate advent of Myles and his attendants. The next moment the little party entered the hall.

After a moment or two of chaos and confusion as the King took his place, a brief expectant silence followed. Suddenly, there was loud cheering and applause from those waiting outside the door—sounds announcing the imminent arrival of Myles and his attendants. In the next moment, the small group entered the hall.

First of all, Gascoyne, bearing Myles's sword in both hands, the hilt resting against his breast, the point elevated at an angle of forty-five degrees. It was sheathed in a crimson scabbard, and the belt of Spanish leather studded with silver bosses was wound crosswise around it. From the hilt of the sword dangled the gilt spurs of his coming knighthood. At a little distance behind his squire followed Myles, the centre of all observation. He was clad in a novitiate dress, arranged under Lord George's personal supervision. It had been made somewhat differently from the fashion usual at such times, and was intended to indicate in a manner the candidate's extreme youthfulness and virginity in arms. The outer garment was a tabard robe of white wool, embroidered at the hem with fine lines of silver, and gathered loosely at the waist with a belt of lavender leather stitched with thread of silver. Beneath he was clad in armor (a present from the Earl), new and polished till it shone with dazzling brightness, the breastplate covered with a juppon of white satin, embroidered with silver. Behind Myles, and upon either hand, came his squires of honor, sponsors, and friends—a little company of some half-dozen in all. As they advanced slowly up the great, dim, high-vaulted room, the whole multitude broke forth into a humming buzz of applause. Then a sudden clapping of hands began near the door-way, ran down through the length of the room, and was taken up by all with noisy clatter.

First of all, Gascoyne, holding Myles's sword with both hands, the hilt pressed against his chest and the point raised at a forty-five-degree angle. It was sheathed in a crimson scabbard, and a belt of Spanish leather studded with silver studs was wrapped around it. From the hilt of the sword dangled the gilt spurs of his upcoming knighthood. A short distance behind his squire was Myles, the center of everyone’s attention. He was dressed in a novice outfit, arranged under Lord George's personal supervision. It was styled a bit differently from what was usually worn at such occasions and was meant to highlight the candidate's extreme youth and innocence in arms. The outer garment was a tabard robe made of white wool, embroidered at the hem with fine lines of silver, and loosely gathered at the waist with a belt of lavender leather stitched with silver thread. Underneath, he wore armor (a gift from the Earl), new and polished until it gleamed, with the breastplate covered by a juppon of white satin embroidered with silver. Behind Myles, and on either side, came his squire of honor, sponsors, and friends—a little group of about six in total. As they slowly made their way up the grand, dimly lit, high-ceilinged room, the entire crowd erupted into a humming buzz of applause. Then, a sudden round of clapping started near the doorway, spread out through the length of the room, and was joined by everyone with a noisy clamor.

“Saw I never youth so comely,” whispered one of the Lady Anne's attendant gentlewomen. “Sure he looketh as Sir Galahad looked when he came first to King Arthur's court.”

“Saw I never youth so comely,” whispered one of Lady Anne's attendant ladies. “He surely looks like Sir Galahad did when he first came to King Arthur's court.”

Myles knew that he was very pale; he felt rather than saw the restless crowd of faces upon either side, for his eyes were fixed directly before him, upon the dais whereon sat the King, with the Earl of Mackworth standing at his right hand, the Comte de Vermoise upon the left, and the others ranged around and behind the throne. It was with the same tense feeling of dreamy unreality that Myles walked slowly up the length of the hall, measuring his steps by those of Gascoyne. Suddenly he felt Lord George Beaumont touch him lightly upon the arm, and almost instinctively he stopped short—he was standing just before the covered steps of the throne.

Myles was aware that he looked very pale; he sensed rather than saw the restless crowd of faces on either side of him, as his gaze was fixed straight ahead, on the dais where the King sat, with the Earl of Mackworth to his right, the Comte de Vermoise on his left, and others arranged around and behind the throne. It was with the same tense feeling of dreamy unreality that Myles slowly walked up the length of the hall, matching his steps to those of Gascoyne. Suddenly, he felt Lord George Beaumont lightly touch his arm, and almost instinctively, he stopped short—he was standing right before the covered steps of the throne.

He saw Gascoyne mount to the third step, stop short, kneel, and offer the sword and the spurs he carried to the King, who took the weapon and laid it across his knees. Then the squire bowed low, and walking backward withdrew to one side, leaving Myles standing alone facing the throne. The King unlocked the spur chains from the sword-hilt, and then, holding the gilt spurs in his hand for a moment, he looked Myles straight in the eyes and smiled. Then he turned, and gave one of the spurs to the Earl of Mackworth.

He saw Gascoyne step up to the third step, stop abruptly, kneel down, and present the sword and spurs he was carrying to the King, who accepted the weapon and rested it across his knees. Then the squire bowed deeply and, walking backward, moved to the side, leaving Myles standing alone in front of the throne. The King unfastened the spur chains from the sword-hilt and then, holding the golden spurs in his hand for a moment, looked Myles directly in the eyes and smiled. After that, he turned and handed one of the spurs to the Earl of Mackworth.

The Earl took it with a low bow, turned, and came slowly down the steps to where Myles stood. Kneeling upon one knee, and placing Myles's foot upon the other, Lord Mackworth set the spur in its place and latched the chain over the instep. He drew the sign of the cross upon Myles's bended knee, set the foot back upon the ground, rose with slow dignity, and bowing to the King, drew a little to one side.

The Earl accepted it with a slight bow, turned, and walked slowly down the steps to where Myles was standing. Kneeling on one knee and positioning Myles's foot on the other, Lord Mackworth placed the spur in position and secured the chain over the instep. He made the sign of the cross on Myles's bent knee, set the foot back on the ground, rose with measured dignity, and after bowing to the King, stepped aside a little.

As soon as the Earl had fulfilled his office the King gave the second spur to the Comte de Vermoise, who set it to Myles's other foot with the same ceremony that the Earl had observed, withdrawing as he had done to one side.

As soon as the Earl completed his task, the King presented the second spur to the Comte de Vermoise, who fastened it to Myles's other foot with the same carefulness as the Earl had shown, stepping aside in the same manner.

An instant pause of motionless silence followed, and then the King slowly arose, and began deliberately to unwind the belt from around the scabbard of the sword he held. As soon as he stood, the Earl and the Count advanced, and taking Myles by either hand, led him forward and up the steps of the dais to the platform above. As they drew a little to one side, the King stooped and buckled the sword-belt around Myles's waist, then, rising again, lifted his hand and struck him upon the shoulder, crying, in a loud voice.

A brief moment of complete silence followed, and then the King slowly stood up and started to carefully unwrap the belt from the scabbard of the sword he held. Once he was on his feet, the Earl and the Count stepped forward, each taking Myles by the hand, guiding him up the steps to the raised platform above. As they shifted a bit to the side, the King bent down and fastened the sword-belt around Myles's waist. Standing up once more, he raised his hand and tapped him on the shoulder, calling out loudly.

“Be thou a good knight!”

"Be a good knight!"

Instantly a loud sound of applause and the clapping of hands filled the whole hall, in the midst of which the King laid both hands upon Myles's shoulders and kissed him upon the right cheek. So the ceremony ended; Myles was no longer Myles Falworth, but Sir Myles Falworth, Knight by Order of the Bath and by grace of the King!

Instantly, loud applause and the sound of clapping filled the entire hall, during which the King placed both hands on Myles's shoulders and kissed him on the right cheek. So the ceremony ended; Myles was no longer Myles Falworth, but Sir Myles Falworth, Knight by Order of the Bath and by the King's grace!





CHAPTER 25

It was the custom to conclude the ceremonies of the bestowal of knighthood by a grand feast given in honor of the newly-created knight. But in Myles's instance the feast was dispensed with. The Earl of Mackworth had planned that Myles might be created a Knight of the Bath with all possible pomp and ceremony; that his personality might be most favorably impressed upon the King; that he might be so honorably knighted as to make him the peer of any who wore spurs in all England; and, finally, that he might celebrate his new honors by jousting with some knight of high fame and approved valor. All these desiderata chance had fulfilled in the visit of the King to Devlen.

It was customary to end the ceremonies for knighthood with a grand feast to honor the newly knighted person. However, in Myles's case, the feast was skipped. The Earl of Mackworth had planned for Myles to be made a Knight of the Bath with as much pomp and ceremony as possible; he wanted Myles to make a strong impression on the King; to be knighted in such a way that he would be on par with anyone wearing spurs in all of England; and finally, to celebrate his new honors by jousting against a well-known and respected knight. All these wishes came true with the King's visit to Devlen.

As the Earl had said to Myles, he would rather have waited a little while longer until the lad was riper in years and experience, but the opportunity was not to be lost. Young as he was, Myles must take his chances against the years and grim experience of the Sieur de la Montaigne. But it was also a part of the Earl's purpose that the King and Myles should not be brought too intimately together just at that time. Though every particular of circumstance should be fulfilled in the ceremony, it would have been ruination to the Earl's plans to have the knowledge come prematurely to the King that Myles was the son of the attainted Lord Falworth. The Earl knew that Myles was a shrewd, coolheaded lad; but the King had already hinted that the name was familiar to his ears, and a single hasty answer or unguarded speech upon the young knight's part might awaken him to a full knowledge. Such a mishap was, of all things, to be avoided just then, for, thanks to the machinations of that enemy of his father of whom Myles had heard so much, and was soon to hear more, the King had always retained and still held a bitter and rancorous enmity against the unfortunate nobleman.

As the Earl had told Myles, he would have preferred to wait a bit longer until the young man was older and had more experience, but the opportunity shouldn't be missed. Even though he was young, Myles had to take his chances against the years and tough experience of the Sieur de la Montaigne. However, it was also part of the Earl's plan that the King and Myles should not get too close at that moment. While all the details of the ceremony needed to be exactly right, it would completely ruin the Earl's plans if the King found out too soon that Myles was the son of the disgraced Lord Falworth. The Earl knew that Myles was a clever and level-headed young man, but the King had already suggested that the name sounded familiar to him, and a single careless remark or off-the-cuff comment from the young knight could lead him to figure it out. That kind of mistake was to be avoided at all costs right then, because, due to the schemes of that enemy of his father that Myles had heard so much about and would soon hear even more, the King had always held a deep and bitter resentment against the unfortunate nobleman.

It was no very difficult matter for the Earl to divert the King's attention from the matter of the feast. His Majesty was very intent just then upon supplying a quota of troops to the Dauphin, and the chief object of his visit to Devlen was to open negotiations with the Earl looking to that end. He was interested—much interested in Myles and in the coming jousting in which the young warrior was to prove himself, but he was interested in it by way of a relaxation from the other and more engrossing matter. So, though he made some passing and half preoccupied inquiry about the feast he was easily satisfied with the Earl's reasons for not holding it: which were that he had arranged a consultation for that morning in regard to the troops for the Dauphin, to which meeting he had summoned a number of his own more important dependent nobles, that the King himself needed repose and the hour or so of rest that his barber-surgeon had ordered him to take after his mid-day meal; that Father Thomas had laid upon Myles a petty penance—that for the first three days of his knighthood he should eat his meals without meat and in his own apartment—and various other reasons equally good and sufficient. So the King was satisfied, and the feast was dispensed with.

It wasn't very difficult for the Earl to shift the King's focus away from the feast. At that moment, His Majesty was deeply concerned with providing a quota of troops to the Dauphin, and the main reason for his visit to Devlen was to discuss this with the Earl. He was quite interested—very much so—in Myles and the upcoming jousting where the young warrior would showcase his skills, but that interest was more of a distraction from the other pressing matter. So, even though he casually and somewhat distractedly asked about the feast, he easily accepted the Earl's reasons for not holding it: he had scheduled a meeting that morning regarding the troops for the Dauphin, to which he had called some of his more significant noble dependents; the King himself needed some rest after his midday meal, as his barber-surgeon had ordered; Father Thomas had given Myles a small penance—during the first three days of his knighthood, he was to eat his meals without meat and in his own room—and various other equally valid reasons. So, the King was satisfied, and the feast was canceled.

The next morning had been set for the jousting, and all that day the workmen were busy erecting the lists in the great quadrangle upon which, as was said before, looked the main buildings of the castle. The windows of Myles's apartment opened directly upon the bustling scene—the carpenters hammering and sawing, the upholsterers snipping, cutting, and tacking. Myles and Gascoyne stood gazing out from the open casement, with their arms lying across one another's shoulders in the old boyhood fashion, and Myles felt his heart shrink with a sudden tight pang as the realization came sharply and vividly upon him that all these preparations were being made for him, and that the next day he should, with almost the certainty of death, meet either glory or failure under the eyes not only of all the greater and lesser castle folk, but of the King himself and noble strangers critically used to deeds of chivalry and prowess. Perhaps he had never fully realized the magnitude of the reality before. In that tight pang at his heart he drew a deep breath, almost a sigh. Gascoyne turned his head abruptly, and looked at his friend, but he did not ask the cause of the sigh. No doubt the same thoughts that were in Myles's mind were in his also.

The next morning was set for the jousting, and all day the workers were busy setting up the arena in the large courtyard, which, as mentioned before, was overlooked by the main buildings of the castle. The windows of Myles's room faced the lively scene—the carpenters hammering and sawing, the upholsterers trimming, cutting, and tacking. Myles and Gascoyne leaned out from the open window, their arms draped over each other’s shoulders in that old boyhood way, and Myles felt a sudden tight pang in his heart as he sharply realized that all these preparations were being made for him. The next day, with almost the certainty of fate, he would face either glory or failure before not only the castle staff but also the King himself and noble strangers accustomed to feats of chivalry and bravery. Perhaps he had never fully grasped the weight of it all before. Feeling that tight pang in his heart, he took a deep breath, almost a sigh. Gascoyne turned his head suddenly and looked at his friend, but he didn’t ask about the sigh. It was clear that the same thoughts racing through Myles's mind were also in his.

It was towards the latter part of the afternoon that a message came from the Earl, bidding Myles attend him in his private closet. After Myles had bowed and kissed his lordship's hand, the Earl motioned him to take a seat, telling him that he had some final words to say that might occupy a considerable time. He talked to the young man for about half an hour in his quiet, measured voice, only now and then showing a little agitation by rising and walking up and down the room for a turn or two. Very many things were disclosed in that talk that had caused Myles long hours of brooding thought, for the Earl spoke freely, and without concealment to him concerning his father and the fortunes of the house of Falworth.

It was late in the afternoon when a message arrived from the Earl, asking Myles to meet him in his private study. After Myles bowed and kissed his lordship's hand, the Earl gestured for him to sit down, mentioning that he had some important final words to share that might take a while. He spoke to the young man for about half an hour in his calm, measured voice, occasionally getting a bit restless as he rose and paced the room. A lot of things were revealed in that conversation that had caused Myles many hours of deep thought, as the Earl spoke openly and without hesitation about his father and the future of the house of Falworth.

Myles had surmised many things, but it was not until then that he knew for a certainty who was his father's malignant and powerful enemy—that it was the great Earl of Alban, the rival and bitter enemy of the Earl of Mackworth. It was not until then that he knew that the present Earl of Alban was the Lord Brookhurst, who had killed Sir John Dale in the anteroom at Falworth Castle that morning so long ago in his early childhood. It was not until then that he knew all the circumstances of his father's blindness; that he had been overthrown in the melee at the great tournament at York, and that that same Lord Brookhurst had ridden his iron-shod war-horse twice over his enemy's prostrate body before his squire could draw him from the press, and had then and there given him the wound from which he afterwards went blind. The Earl swore to Myles that Lord Brookhurst had done what he did wilfully, and had afterwards boasted of it. Then, with some hesitation, he told Myles the reason of Lord Brookhurst's enmity, and that it had arisen on account of Lady Falworth, whom he had one time sought in marriage, and that he had sworn vengeance against the man who had won her.

Myles had pieced together many things, but it wasn't until that moment that he realized for sure who his father's cruel and powerful enemy was—it was the great Earl of Alban, the rival and bitter enemy of the Earl of Mackworth. It was then that he discovered that the current Earl of Alban was Lord Brookhurst, who had killed Sir John Dale in the anteroom at Falworth Castle that morning so long ago in his early childhood. It was then that he learned all the details of his father's blindness; that he had been knocked down during the chaos at the big tournament in York, and that same Lord Brookhurst had ridden his iron-shod warhorse over his enemy's fallen body twice before his squire could pull him out of the mess, inflicting the wound that ultimately led to his blindness. The Earl swore to Myles that Lord Brookhurst had acted intentionally and had boasted about it afterward. Then, with some hesitation, he explained to Myles the reason for Lord Brookhurst's hatred, which stemmed from Lady Falworth, whom he had once tried to marry, and that he had vowed revenge against the man who had won her.

Piece by piece the Earl of Mackworth recounted every circumstance and detail of the revenge that the blind man's enemy had afterwards wreaked upon him. He told Myles how, when his father was attainted of high-treason, and his estates forfeited to the crown, the King had granted the barony of Easterbridge to the then newly-created Earl of Alban in spite of all the efforts of Lord Falworth's friends to the contrary; that when he himself had come out from an audience with the King, with others of his father's friends, the Earl of Alban had boasted in the anteroom, in a loud voice, evidently intended for them all to hear, that now that he had Falworth's fat lands, he would never rest till he had hunted the blind man out from his hiding, and brought his head to the block.

Piece by piece, the Earl of Mackworth recounted every situation and detail of the revenge that the blind man's enemy had later taken against him. He told Myles how, when his father was accused of high treason and his estates were taken by the crown, the King had given the barony of Easterbridge to the newly created Earl of Alban despite all of Lord Falworth's friends’ efforts to stop it. He shared that when he had just come out from a meeting with the King, along with some of his father's friends, the Earl of Alban had bragged in the anteroom, in a loud voice clearly meant for everyone to hear, that now that he had Falworth’s rich lands, he would never rest until he had hunted down the blind man from his hiding and brought his head to the block.

“Ever since then,” said the Earl of Mackworth “he hath been striving by every means to discover thy father's place of concealment. Some time, haply, he may find it, and then—”

“Ever since then,” said the Earl of Mackworth, “he has been trying by every means to find your father's hiding place. Eventually, he might discover it, and then—”

Myles had felt for a long time that he was being moulded and shaped, and that the Earl of Mackworth's was the hand that was making him what he was growing to be; but he had never realized how great were the things expected of him should he pass the first great test, and show himself what his friends hoped to see him. Now he knew that all were looking upon him to act, sometime, as his father's champion, and when that time should come, to challenge the Earl of Alban to the ordeal of single combat, to purge his father's name of treason, to restore him to his rank, and to set the house of Falworth where it stood before misfortune fell upon it.

Myles had sensed for a long time that he was being shaped and influenced, and that the Earl of Mackworth was the one molding him into the person he was becoming; but he had never realized how high the expectations were for him if he passed the first major test and became what his friends hoped to see. Now he understood that everyone was counting on him to eventually act as his father’s champion, and when that moment came, to challenge the Earl of Alban to a duel, to clear his father's name of treason, to restore him to his rightful place, and to put the house of Falworth back where it was before misfortune struck.

But it was not alone concerning his and his father's affairs that the Earl of Mackworth talked to Myles. He told him that the Earl of Alban was the Earl of Mackworth's enemy also; that in his younger days he had helped Lord Falworth, who was his kinsman, to win his wife, and that then, Lord Brookhurst had sworn to compass his ruin as he had sworn to compass the ruin of his friend. He told Myles how, now that Lord Brookhurst was grown to be Earl of Alban, and great and powerful, he was forever plotting against him, and showed Myles how, if Lord Falworth were discovered and arrested for treason, he also would be likely to suffer for aiding and abetting him. Then it dawned upon Myles that the Earl looked to him to champion the house of Beaumont as well as that of Falworth.

But it wasn't just about his and his father's matters that the Earl of Mackworth discussed with Myles. He informed him that the Earl of Alban was also his enemy; that in his younger days, he had assisted Lord Falworth, who was his relative, in winning his wife, and that then, Lord Brookhurst had vowed to bring about his downfall just as he had pledged to ruin his friend. He explained to Myles how, now that Lord Brookhurst had become the Earl of Alban, a powerful figure, he was constantly scheming against him, and pointed out how, if Lord Falworth were discovered and arrested for treason, he too could face consequences for helping him. Then it hit Myles that the Earl expected him to defend both the house of Beaumont and that of Falworth.

“Mayhap,” said the Earl, “thou didst think that it was all for the pleasant sport of the matter that I have taken upon me this toil and endeavor to have thee knighted with honor that thou mightst fight the Dauphiny knight. Nay, nay, Myles Falworth, I have not labored so hard for such a small matter as that. I have had the King, unknown to himself, so knight thee that thou mayst be the peer of Alban himself, and now I would have thee to hold thine own with the Sieur de la Montaigne, to try whether thou be'st Alban's match, and to approve thyself worthy of the honor of thy knighthood. I am sorry, ne'theless,” he added, after a moment's pause, “that this could not have been put off for a while longer, for my plans for bringing thee to battle with that vile Alban are not yet ripe. But such a chance of the King coming hither haps not often. And then I am glad of this much—that a good occasion offers to get thee presently away from England. I would have thee out of the King's sight so soon as may be after this jousting. He taketh a liking to thee, and I fear me lest he should inquire more nearly concerning thee and so all be discovered and spoiled. My brother George goeth upon the first of next month to France to take service with the Dauphin, having under his command a company of tenscore men—knights and archers; thou shalt go with him, and there stay till I send for thee to return.”

“Maybe,” said the Earl, “you thought I was just having fun with this effort to get you knighted so you could battle the Dauphiny knight. No, no, Myles Falworth, I’ve worked too hard for something so trivial. I’ve had the King unknowingly knight you so you can be on equal footing with Alban himself, and now I want you to hold your own against the Sieur de la Montaigne to see if you’re a match for Alban and to prove you’re worthy of your knighthood. I am sorry, though,” he added after a moment, “that this couldn’t have been delayed a bit longer. My plans to confront that vile Alban aren’t quite ready yet. But such a chance for the King to come here doesn’t happen often. And I’m glad about this much—that a good opportunity is presenting itself to get you out of England quickly. I want you out of the King’s sight as soon as possible after this tournament. He’s taken a liking to you, and I’m worried he might ask more about you and everything could be discovered and ruined. My brother George is going to France on the first of next month to serve the Dauphin, commanding a group of twenty men—knights and archers; you’ll go with him and stay there until I send for you to return.”

With this, the protracted interview concluded, the Earl charging Myles to say nothing further about the French expedition for the present—even to his friend—for it was as yet a matter of secrecy, known only to the King and a few nobles closely concerned in the venture.

With this, the long interview wrapped up, the Earl instructing Myles to keep quiet about the French expedition for now—even to his friend—since it was still a secret known only to the King and a few nobles directly involved in the plan.

Then Myles arose to take his leave. He asked and obtained permission for Gascoyne to accompany him to France. Then he paused for a moment or two, for it was strongly upon him to speak of a matter that had been lying in his mind all day—a matter that he had dreamed of much with open eyes during the long vigil of the night before.

Then Myles got up to say goodbye. He requested and received permission for Gascoyne to join him in France. He paused for a moment, feeling the urge to discuss something that had been on his mind all day—a topic he had thought about a lot with his eyes wide open during the long night before.

The Earl looked up inquiringly. “What is it thou wouldst ask?” said he.

The Earl looked up with curiosity. “What do you want to ask?” he said.

Myles's heart was beating quickly within him at the thought of his own boldness, and as he spoke his cheeks burned like fire. “Sir,” said he, mustering his courage at last, “haply thou hast forgot it, but I have not; ne'theless, a long time since when I spoke of serving the—the Lady Alice as her true knight, thou didst wisely laugh at my words, and bade me wait first till I had earned my spurs. But now, sir, I have gotten my spurs, and—and do now crave thy gracious leave that I may serve that lady as her true knight.”

Myles's heart was racing at the thought of his own boldness, and as he spoke, his cheeks burned with embarrassment. “Sir,” he finally gathered his courage and said, “maybe you’ve forgotten, but I haven’t; a while back, when I mentioned serving the Lady Alice as her true knight, you wisely laughed at my words and told me to wait until I had earned my spurs. But now, sir, I have earned my spurs, and I ask for your permission to serve that lady as her true knight.”

A space of dead silence fell, in which Myles's heart beat tumultuously within him.

A heavy silence settled in, and Myles's heart pounded wildly inside him.

“I know not what thou meanest,” said the Earl at last, in a somewhat constrained voice. “How wouldst thou serve her? What wouldst thou have?”

“I don’t know what you mean,” said the Earl finally, in a somewhat stiff voice. “How would you serve her? What do you want?”

“I would have only a little matter just now,” answered Myles. “I would but crave of her a favor for to wear in the morrow's battle, so that she may know that I hold her for my own true lady, and that I may have the courage to fight more boldly, having that favor to defend.”

“I just have a small request right now,” Myles replied. “I only ask her for a token to wear in tomorrow's battle, so she will know that I consider her my true lady, and that I’ll have the strength to fight more bravely, having that token to defend.”

The Earl sat looking at him for a while in brooding silence, stroking his beard the while. Suddenly his brow cleared. “So be it,” said he. “I grant thee my leave to ask the Lady Alice for a favor, and if she is pleased to give it to thee, I shall not say thee nay. But I set this upon thee as a provision: that thou shalt not see her without the Lady Anne be present. Thus it was, as I remember, thou saw her first, and with it thou must now be satisfied. Go thou to the Long Gallery, and thither they will come anon if naught hinder them.”

The Earl sat there, staring at him for a while in deep thought, stroking his beard. Suddenly, his expression shifted. “Alright,” he said. “I give you permission to ask Lady Alice for a favor, and if she’s willing to grant it, I won’t stop you. But here’s the condition: you can’t see her unless Lady Anne is present. That’s how it was when you first met her, and you’ll have to be okay with that. Head to the Long Gallery, and they’ll be there soon if nothing gets in the way.”

Myles waited in the Long Gallery perhaps some fifteen or twenty minutes. No one was there but himself. It was a part of the castle connecting the Earl's and the Countess's apartments, and was used but little. During that time he stood looking absently out of the open casement into the stony court-yard beyond, trying to put into words that which he had to say; wondering, with anxiety, how soon the young ladies would come; wondering whether they would come at all. At last the door at the farther end of the gallery opened, and turning sharply at the sound, he saw the two young ladies enter, Lady Alice leaning upon Lady Anne's arm. It was the first time that he had seen them since the ceremony of the morning, and as he advanced to meet them, the Lady Anne came frankly forward, and gave him her hand, which Myles raised to his lips.

Myles waited in the Long Gallery for about fifteen or twenty minutes. No one else was there. It was a section of the castle that connected the Earl's and Countess's apartments and wasn't used very often. During that time, he stood looking absently out the open window into the stone courtyard beyond, trying to find the right words for what he needed to say; worrying about how soon the young ladies would arrive and if they would show up at all. Finally, the door at the far end of the gallery opened, and at the sound, he turned quickly to see the two young ladies enter, Lady Alice leaning on Lady Anne's arm. It was the first time he had seen them since the morning's ceremony, and as he stepped forward to greet them, Lady Anne came up to him with a warm smile and offered her hand, which Myles lifted to his lips.

“I give thee joy of thy knighthood, Sir Myles,” said she, “and do believe, in good sooth, that if any one deserveth such an honor, thou art he.”

“I give you joy of your knighthood, Sir Myles,” she said, “and I truly believe that if anyone deserves such an honor, it’s you.”

At first little Lady Alice hung back behind her cousin, saying nothing until the Lady Anne, turning suddenly, said: “Come, coz, has thou naught to say to our new-made knight? Canst thou not also wish him joy of his knighthood?”

At first, little Lady Alice stayed behind her cousin, saying nothing until Lady Anne suddenly turned and said, “Come on, cousin, don’t you have anything to say to our newly made knight? Can’t you also wish him joy in his knighthood?”

Lady Alice hesitated a minute, then gave Myles a timid hand, which he, with a strange mixture of joy and confusion, took as timidly as it was offered. He raised the hand, and set it lightly and for an instant to his lips, as he had done with the Lady Anne's hand, but with very different emotions.

Lady Alice paused for a moment, then offered Myles a shy hand, which he took with a mix of happiness and uncertainty, mirroring her timidity. He lifted her hand and gently kissed it for a brief moment, just like he had with Lady Anne’s hand, but his feelings were completely different.

“I give you joy of your knighthood, sir,” said Lady Alice, in a voice so low that Myles could hardly hear it.

“I congratulate you on your knighthood, sir,” said Lady Alice, in a voice so low that Myles could barely hear it.

Both flushed red, and as he raised his head again, Myles saw that the Lady Anne had withdrawn to one side. Then he knew that it was to give him the opportunity to proffer his request.

Both flushed red, and as he lifted his head again, Myles noticed that Lady Anne had stepped aside. Then he realized it was to give him the chance to make his request.

A little space of silence followed, the while he strove to key his courage to the saying of that which lay at his mind. “Lady,” said he at last, and then again—“Lady, I—have a favor for to ask thee.”

A brief moment of silence followed as he tried to gather his courage to say what was on his mind. “Lady,” he finally said, and then again—“Lady, I have a favor to ask you.”

“What is it thou wouldst have, Sir Myles?” she murmured, in reply.

“What do you want, Sir Myles?” she whispered in response.

“Lady,” said he, “ever sin I first saw thee I have thought that if I might choose of all the world, thou only wouldst I choose for—for my true lady, to serve as a right knight should.” Here he stopped, frightened at his own boldness. Lady Alice stood quite still, with her face turned away. “Thou—thou art not angered at what I say?” he said.

“Lady,” he said, “ever since I first saw you, I’ve thought that if I could choose anyone in the world, you are the one I would choose—to be my true lady, to serve as a true knight should.” Here he paused, startled by his own audacity. Lady Alice stood completely still, her face turned away. “You—you’re not angry about what I said, are you?” he asked.

She shook her head.

She shook her head.

“I have longed and longed for the time,” said he, “to ask a boon of thee, and now hath that time come. Lady, to-morrow I go to meet a right good knight, and one skilled in arms and in jousting, as thou dost know. Yea, he is famous in arms, and I be nobody. Ne'theless, I fight for the honor of England and Mackworth—and—and for thy sake. I—Thou art not angered at what I say?”

“I have wanted for such a long time,” he said, “to ask you a favor, and now that time has arrived. Lady, tomorrow I’m meeting a really good knight, one who’s skilled in battle and jousting, as you know. Yes, he is famous in combat, and I’m just nobody. Nevertheless, I'm fighting for the honor of England and Mackworth—and—and for you. I—Are you upset by what I’m saying?”

Again the Lady Alice shook her head.

Again, Lady Alice shook her head.

“I would that thou—I would that thou would give me some favor for to wear—thy veil or thy necklace.”

“I wish that you—I wish that you would give me something to wear—your veil or your necklace.”

He waited anxiously for a little while, but Lady Alice did not answer immediately.

He waited nervously for a moment, but Lady Alice didn’t respond right away.

“I fear me,” said Myles, presently, “that I have in sooth offended thee in asking this thing. I know that it is a parlous bold matter for one so raw in chivalry and in courtliness as I am, and one so poor in rank, to ask thee for thy favor. An I ha' offended, I prithee let it be as though I had not asked it.”

“I’m worried,” Myles said after a moment, “that I’ve genuinely offended you by asking this. I realize it’s a risky thing for someone as inexperienced in chivalry and courtly manners as I am, and someone of such low rank, to ask for your favor. If I have offended you, I kindly ask that you pretend I never asked.”

Perhaps it was the young man's timidity that brought a sudden courage to Lady Alice; perhaps it was the graciousness of her gentle breeding that urged her to relieve Myles's somewhat awkward humility, perhaps it was something more than either that lent her bravery to speak, even knowing that the Lady Anne heard all. She turned quickly to him: “Nay, Sir Myles,” she said, “I am foolish, and do wrong thee by my foolishness and silence, for, truly, I am proud to have thee wear my favor.” She unclasped, as she spoke, the thin gold chain from about her neck. “I give thee this chain,” said she, “and it will bring me joy to have it honored by thy true knightliness, and, giving it, I do wish thee all success.” Then she bowed her head, and, turning, left him holding the necklace in his hand.

Perhaps it was the young man's shyness that suddenly gave Lady Alice courage; maybe it was the kindness of her upbringing that prompted her to ease Myles's awkward humility, or perhaps it was something beyond that that gave her the bravery to speak, even knowing that Lady Anne was listening. She turned to him quickly: “No, Sir Myles,” she said, “I am being foolish, and I do you wrong by my foolishness and silence, for I truly am proud to have you wearing my favor.” As she spoke, she unclasped the thin gold chain from around her neck. “I give you this chain,” she said, “and it will bring me joy to see it honored by your true knighthood, and in giving it, I wish you all success.” Then she bowed her head and, turning away, left him holding the necklace in his hand.

Her cousin left the window to meet her, bowing her head with a smile to Myles as she took her cousin's arm again and led her away. He stood looking after them as they left the room, and when they were gone, he raised the necklace to his lips with a heart beating tumultuously with a triumphant joy it had never felt before.

Her cousin left the window to join her, nodding with a smile at Myles as she took her cousin's arm again and led her away. He stood watching them as they exited the room, and when they were gone, he brought the necklace to his lips, his heart pounding with a joyous triumph he had never experienced before.





CHAPTER 26

And now, at last, had come the day of days for Myles Falworth; the day when he was to put to the test all that he had acquired in the three years of his training, the day that was to disclose what promise of future greatness there was in his strong young body. And it was a noble day; one of those of late September, when the air seems sweeter and fresher than at other times; the sun bright and as yellow as gold, the wind lusty and strong, before which the great white clouds go sailing majestically across the bright blueness of the sky above, while their dusky shadows skim across the brown face of the rusty earth beneath.

And now, at last, the big day had arrived for Myles Falworth; the day when he would test everything he had learned in his three years of training, the day that would reveal the potential for greatness in his strong young body. And it was a beautiful day; one of those late September days when the air feels sweeter and fresher than at other times; the sun bright and as yellow as gold, the wind strong and vigorous, sending the big white clouds sailing majestically across the bright blue sky above, while their dark shadows glided over the brown face of the earth below.

As was said before, the lists had been set up in the great quadrangle of the castle, than which, level and smooth as a floor, no more fitting place could be chosen. The course was of the usual size—sixty paces long—and separated along its whole length by a barrier about five feet high. Upon the west side of the course and about twenty paces distant from it, a scaffolding had been built facing towards the east so as to avoid the glare of the afternoon sun. In the centre was a raised dais, hung round with cloth of blue embroidered with lions rampant. Upon the dais stood a cushioned throne for the King, and upon the steps below, ranged in the order of their dignity, were seats for the Earl, his guests, the family, the ladies, knights, and gentlemen of the castle. In front, the scaffolding was covered with the gayest tapestries and brightest-colored hangings that the castle could afford. And above, parti-colored pennants and streamers, surmounted by the royal ensign of England, waved and fluttered in the brisk wind.

As mentioned earlier, the lists were set up in the castle's large courtyard, which was smooth and level like a floor—no better place could have been chosen. The course was the usual length of sixty paces and was separated the entire way by a barrier about five feet high. On the west side of the course, about twenty paces away, a scaffolding had been built facing east to avoid the glare of the afternoon sun. In the center was a raised platform draped in blue fabric embroidered with roaring lions. On the platform stood a cushioned throne for the King, and on the steps below, arranged by rank, were seats for the Earl, his guests, family, ladies, knights, and gentlemen of the castle. In front, the scaffolding was decorated with the most vibrant tapestries and colorful hangings that the castle could afford. Above, multicolored pennants and streamers, topped with the royal emblem of England, waved and fluttered in the brisk wind.

At either end of the lists stood the pavilions of the knights. That of Myles was at the southern extremity and was hung, by the Earl's desire, with cloth of the Beaumont colors (black and yellow), while a wooden shield bearing three goshawks spread (the crest of the house) was nailed to the roof, and a long streamer of black and yellow trailed out in the wind from the staff above. Myles, partly armed, stood at the door-way of the pavilion, watching the folk gathering at the scaffolding. The ladies of the house were already seated, and the ushers were bustling hither and thither, assigning the others their places. A considerable crowd of common folk and burghers from the town had already gathered at the barriers opposite, and as he looked at the restless and growing multitude he felt his heart beat quickly and his flesh grow cold with a nervous trepidation—just such as the lad of to-day feels when he sees the auditorium filling with friends and strangers who are to listen by-and-by to the reading of his prize poem.

At both ends of the lists were the knights' pavilions. Myles's was at the southern end and, at the Earl's request, was decorated with the Beaumont colors (black and yellow). A wooden shield with three goshawks (the family's crest) was fastened to the roof, and a long black and yellow banner fluttered in the wind from the pole above. Myles, partly dressed in armor, stood at the entrance of the pavilion, watching the crowd gather at the scaffolding. The ladies of the house were already seated, and the ushers were moving about, assigning seats to the others. A large crowd of common people and townsfolk had gathered at the barriers across from him, and as he looked at the restless and growing throng, he felt his heart race and his skin chill with nervous excitement—just like a young guy today feels when he sees the auditorium filling up with friends and strangers who will soon listen to him read his prize poem.

Suddenly there came a loud blast of trumpets. A great gate at the farther extremity of the lists was thrown open, and the King appeared, riding upon a white horse, preceded by the King-at-arms and the heralds, attended by the Earl and the Comte de Vermoise, and followed by a crowd of attendants. Just then Gascoyne, who, with Wilkes, was busied lacing some of the armor plates with new thongs, called Myles, and he turned and entered the pavilion.

Suddenly, a loud blast of trumpets echoed. A huge gate at the far end of the arena swung open, and the King appeared, riding a white horse. He was preceded by the King-at-arms and the heralds, accompanied by the Earl and the Comte de Vermoise, and followed by a throng of attendants. At that moment, Gascoyne, who was busy with Wilkes lacing some of the armor plates with new straps, called out to Myles, who turned and entered the pavilion.

As the two squires were adjusting these last pieces, strapping them in place and tying the thongs, Lord George and Sir James Lee entered the pavilion. Lord George took the young man by the hand, and with a pleasant smile wished him success in the coming encounter.

As the two squires were putting on the last pieces, securing them in place and tying the straps, Lord George and Sir James Lee walked into the pavilion. Lord George took the young man by the hand and, with a friendly smile, wished him luck in the upcoming match.

Sir James seemed anxious and disturbed. He said nothing, and after Gascoyne had placed the open bascinet that supports the tilting helm in its place, he came forward and examined the armor piece by piece, carefully and critically, testing the various straps and leather points and thongs to make sure of their strength.

Sir James looked worried and unsettled. He didn’t say a word, and after Gascoyne had set the open bascinet that holds the tilting helm in position, he stepped forward and inspected the armor, piece by piece, closely and critically, checking the different straps and leather points to ensure they were strong.

“Sir,” said Gascoyne, who stood by watching him anxiously, “I do trust that I have done all meetly and well.”

“Sir,” said Gascoyne, who stood by watching him nervously, “I really hope that I have done everything properly and well.”

“I see nothing amiss, sirrah,” said the old knight, half grudgingly. “So far as I may know, he is ready to mount.”

“I see nothing wrong, sir,” said the old knight, somewhat reluctantly. “As far as I know, he’s ready to go.”

Just then a messenger entered, saying that the King was seated, and Lord George bade Myles make haste to meet the challenger.

Just then, a messenger came in and announced that the King was seated, and Lord George told Myles to hurry up and meet the challenger.

“Francis,” said Myles, “prithee give me my pouch yonder.”

“Francis,” Myles said, “please hand me my pouch over there.”

Gascoyne handed him the velvet bag, and he opened it, and took out the necklace that the Lady Alice had given him the day before.

Gascoyne handed him the velvet bag, and he opened it and took out the necklace that Lady Alice had given him the day before.

“Tie me this around my arm,” said he. He looked down, keeping his eyes studiously fixed on Gascoyne's fingers, as they twined the thin golden chain around the iron plates of his right arm, knowing that Lord George's eyes were upon him, and blushing fiery red at the knowledge.

“Wrap this around my arm,” he said. He looked down, focusing intently on Gascoyne's fingers as they wove the thin golden chain around the metal plates on his right arm, aware that Lord George was watching him, and feeling his face flush bright red at the thought.

Sir James was at that moment examining the great tilting helm, and Lord George watched him, smiling amusedly. “And hast thou then already chosen thee a lady?” he said, presently.

Sir James was at that moment looking at the large tilting helmet, and Lord George watched him, smiling with amusement. “So, have you already picked a lady?” he asked after a moment.

“Aye, my Lord,” answered Myles, simply.

“Yeah, my Lord,” answered Myles, simply.

“Marry, I trust we be so honored that she is one of our castle folk,” said the Earl's brother.

“Honestly, I hope we’re lucky enough to have her as part of our castle family,” said the Earl's brother.

For a moment Myles did not reply; then he looked up. “My Lord,” said he, “the favor was given to me by the Lady Alice.”

For a moment, Myles didn’t respond; then he looked up. “My Lord,” he said, “Lady Alice granted me the favor.”

Lord George looked grave for the moment; then he laughed. “Marry, thou art a bold archer to shoot for such high game.”

Lord George looked serious for a moment; then he laughed. “Wow, you’re a daring archer to aim for such big targets.”

Myles did not answer, and at that moment two grooms led his horse up to the door of the pavilion. Gascoyne and Wilkes helped him to his saddle, and then, Gascoyne holding his horse by the bridle-rein, he rode slowly across the lists to the little open space in front of the scaffolding and the King's seat just as the Sieur de la Montaigne approached from the opposite direction.

Myles didn't respond, and at that moment, two grooms brought his horse to the pavilion door. Gascoyne and Wilkes assisted him onto his saddle, and then, with Gascoyne holding the horse by the bridle, he rode slowly across the lists to the small open area in front of the scaffolding and the King's seat just as the Sieur de la Montaigne came from the opposite direction.

As soon as the two knights champion had reached each his appointed station in front of the scaffolding, the Marshal bade the speaker read the challenge, which, unrolling the parchment, he began to do in a loud, clear voice, so that all might hear. It was a quaint document, wrapped up in the tangled heraldic verbiage of the time.

As soon as the two knight champions took their places in front of the scaffolding, the Marshal instructed the announcer to read the challenge. Unrolling the parchment, the announcer began reading loudly and clearly so everyone could hear. It was an unusual document, filled with the complicated heraldic language of the era.

The pith of the matter was that the Sieur Brian Philip Francis de la Montaigne proclaimed before all men the greater chivalry and skill at arms of the knights of France and of Dauphiny, and likewise the greater fairness of the ladies of France and Dauphiny, and would there defend those sayings with his body without fear or attaint as to the truth of the same. As soon as the speaker had ended, the Marshal bade him call the defendant of the other side.

The main point was that Sir Brian Philip Francis de la Montaigne declared to everyone the superior bravery and fighting skills of the knights from France and Dauphiny, as well as the greater beauty of the ladies from France and Dauphiny, and that he would defend those statements with his own body without fear of challenge to their truth. As soon as he finished speaking, the Marshal instructed him to call the defendant from the other side.

Then Myles spoke his part, with a voice trembling somewhat with the excitement of the moment, but loudly and clearly enough: “I, Myles Edward Falworth, knight, so created by the hand and by the grace of his Majesty King Henry IV of England, do take upon me the gage of this battle, and will defend with my body the chivalry of the knights of England and the fairness of the ladies thereof!”

Then Myles spoke his part, his voice shaking a bit from the excitement of the moment, but loud and clear enough: “I, Myles Edward Falworth, knight, created by the hand and by the grace of His Majesty King Henry IV of England, take on the challenge of this battle, and I will defend with my body the honor of the knights of England and the dignity of its ladies!”

Then, after the speaker ended his proclamation and had retired to his place, the ceremony of claiming and redeeming the helmet, to which all young knights were subjected upon first entering the lists, was performed.

Then, after the speaker finished his announcement and went back to his spot, the ceremony of claiming and redeeming the helmet, which all young knights had to go through when they first entered the lists, took place.

One of the heralds cried in a loud voice, “I, Gilles Hamerton, herald to the most noble Clarencieux King-at-arms, do claim the helm of Sir Myles Edward Falworth by this reason, that he hath never yet entered joust or tourney.”

One of the heralds shouted loudly, “I, Gilles Hamerton, herald to the most noble Clarencieux King-at-arms, claim the helmet of Sir Myles Edward Falworth because he has never entered a joust or tournament.”

To which Myles answered, “I do acknowledge the right of that claim, and herewith proffer thee in ransom for the same this purse of one hundred marks in gold.”

To which Myles replied, “I acknowledge that claim, and here I offer you this purse of one hundred marks in gold as ransom.”

As he spoke, Gascoyne stepped forward and delivered the purse, with the money, to the Herald. It was a more than usually considerable ransom, and had been made up by the Earl and Lord George that morning.

As he talked, Gascoyne stepped forward and handed the purse, filled with money, to the Herald. It was a particularly large ransom and had been put together by the Earl and Lord George that morning.

“Right nobly hast thou redeemed thy helm,” said the Herald, “and hereafter be thou free to enter any jousting whatsoever, and in whatever place.”

“Right nobly have you redeemed your helmet,” said the Herald, “and from now on you are free to enter any jousting event, wherever it may be held.”

So, all being ended, both knights bowed to the King, and then, escorted each by his squire, returned to his pavilion, saluted by the spectators with a loud clapping of hands.

So, when everything was over, both knights bowed to the King, and then, each accompanied by his squire, returned to his pavilion, greeted by the audience with loud applause.

Sir James Lee met Myles in front of his tent. Coming up to the side of the horse, the old man laid his hand upon the saddle, looking up into the young man's face.

Sir James Lee met Myles in front of his tent. Approaching the side of the horse, the old man placed his hand on the saddle, looking up into the young man's face.

“Thou wilt not fail in this venture and bring shame upon me?” said he.

"Will you not fail in this venture and bring shame upon me?" he asked.

“Nay, my dear master,” said Myles; “I will do my best.”

“Nah, my dear master,” said Myles; “I’ll do my best.”

“I doubt it not,” said the old man; “and I believe me thou wilt come off right well. From what he did say this morning, methinks the Sieur de la Montaigne meaneth only to break three lances with thee, and will content himself therewith, without seeking to unhorse thee. Ne'theless, be thou bold and watchful, and if thou find that he endeavor to cast thee, do thy best to unhorse him. Remember also those things which I have told thee ten thousand times before: hold thy toes well down and grip the stirrup hard, more especially at the moment of meeting; bend thy body forward, and keep thine elbow close to thy side. Bear thy lance point one foot above thine adversary's helm until within two lengths of meeting, and strike thou in the very middle of his shield. So, Myles, thou mayst hold thine own, and come off with glory.”

"I don't doubt it," said the old man; "and I believe you'll do just fine. From what he said this morning, I think the Sieur de la Montaigne only wants to break three lances with you, and will be satisfied with that, without trying to unseat you. Nevertheless, be bold and watchful, and if you find that he tries to throw you off, do your best to unhorse him. Also, remember the things I've told you a thousand times before: keep your toes down and grip the stirrup tightly, especially at the moment of impact; lean your body forward, and keep your elbow close to your side. Hold your lance point one foot above your opponent’s helmet until you're within two lengths of each other, and aim for the center of his shield. That way, Myles, you can hold your own and come out with glory."

As he ended speaking he drew back, and Gascoyne, mounting upon a stool, covered his friend's head and bascinet with the great jousting helm, making fast the leathern points that held it to the iron collar.

As he finished speaking, he stepped back, and Gascoyne, climbing onto a stool, placed the large jousting helmet over his friend's head and bascinet, securing it with the leather straps that attached it to the iron collar.

As he was tying the last thong a messenger came from the Herald, saying that the challenger was ready, and then Myles knew the time had come, and reaching down and giving Sir James a grip of the hand, he drew on his gauntlet, took the jousting lance that Wilkes handed him, and turned his horse's head towards his end of the lists.

As he was tying the last strap, a messenger from the Herald arrived, saying that the challenger was ready. At that moment, Myles realized the time had come. After giving Sir James a firm handshake, he put on his gauntlet, took the jousting lance that Wilkes handed him, and turned his horse's head towards his side of the lists.





CHAPTER 27

As Myles took his place at the south end of the lists, he found the Sieur de la Montaigne already at his station. Through the peep-hole in the face of the huge helmet, a transverse slit known as the occularium, he could see, like a strange narrow picture, the farther end of the lists, the spectators upon either side moving and shifting with ceaseless restlessness, and in the centre of all, his opponent, sitting with spear point directed upward, erect, motionless as a statue of iron, the sunlight gleaming and flashing upon his polished plates of steel, and the trappings of his horse swaying and fluttering in the rushing of the fresh breeze.

As Myles took his place at the south end of the arena, he saw the Sieur de la Montaigne already at his spot. Through the small opening in the front of the huge helmet, called the occularium, he could see, like a strange narrow picture, the far end of the arena, with the spectators on either side shifting restlessly, and in the center, his opponent, sitting with the spear pointed upward, straight, motionless like a statue made of iron, the sunlight gleaming and reflecting off his polished steel plates, while the decorations on his horse swayed and fluttered in the cool breeze.

Upon that motionless figure his sight gradually centred with every faculty of mind and soul. He knew the next moment the signal would be given that was to bring him either glory or shame from that iron statue. He ground his teeth together with stern resolve to do his best in the coming encounter, and murmured a brief prayer in the hallow darkness of his huge helm. Then with a shake he settled himself more firmly in his saddle, slowly raised his spear point until the shaft reached the exact angle, and there suffered it to rest motionless. There was a moment of dead, tense, breathless pause, then he rather felt than saw the Marshal raise his baton. He gathered himself together, and the next moment a bugle sounded loud and clear. In one blinding rush he drove his spurs into the sides of his horse, and in instant answer felt the noble steed spring forward with a bound.

His gaze locked onto the unmoving figure, focusing every ounce of his mind and soul. He knew that in a moment, the signal would be given that could lead to either glory or disgrace from that iron statue. He clenched his teeth with determination to give his all in the upcoming challenge and whispered a quick prayer in the solemn darkness inside his huge helmet. Then, with a shake, he adjusted himself firmly in his saddle, slowly lifted the point of his spear until the shaft was at the perfect angle, and let it rest motionless. There was a tense, breathless pause, and then he sensed rather than saw the Marshal raise his baton. He steeled himself, and the next instant, a bugle sounded loud and clear. In a flash, he dug his spurs into his horse's sides, feeling the noble steed leap forward in response.

Through all the clashing of his armor reverberating in the hollow depths of his helmet, he saw the mail-clad figure from the other end of the lists rushing towards him, looming larger and larger as they came together. He gripped his saddle with his knees, clutched the stirrup with the soles of his feet, and bent his body still more forward. In the instant of meeting, with almost the blindness of instinct, he dropped the point of his spear against the single red flower-de-luce in the middle of the on-coming shield. There was a thunderous crash that seemed to rack every joint, he heard the crackle of splintered wood, he felt the momentary trembling recoil of the horse beneath him, and in the next instant had passed by. As he checked the onward rush of his horse at the far end of the course, he heard faintly in the dim hollow recess of the helm the loud shout and the clapping of hands of those who looked on, and found himself gripping with nervous intensity the butt of a broken spear, his mouth clammy with excitement, and his heart thumping in his throat.

Through the clanging of his armor echoing in the empty space of his helmet, he saw the armored figure at the other end of the arena charging toward him, getting bigger and bigger as they closed in. He tightened his grip on the saddle with his knees, held onto the stirrup with his feet, and leaned forward even more. At the moment they collided, almost instinctively, he lowered the tip of his spear toward the single red flower-de-luce in the middle of the approaching shield. There was a deafening crash that seemed to shake every joint, he heard the snap of splintered wood, felt the brief jolt of the horse beneath him, and in an instant, it was over. As he slowed his horse at the far end of the track, he faintly heard the loud cheers and applause of the spectators echoing in the hollow space of his helmet, and he realized he was gripping the splintered end of a broken spear with nervous intensity, his mouth dry with excitement, and his heart racing in his throat.

Then he realized that he had met his opponent, and had borne the meeting well. As he turned his horse's head towards his own end of the lists, he saw the other trotting slowly back towards his station, also holding a broken spear shaft in his hand.

Then he realized that he had faced his opponent and handled the encounter well. As he turned his horse towards his own side of the lists, he saw the other rider trotting slowly back to his position, also holding a broken spear shaft in his hand.

As he passed the iron figure a voice issued from the helmet, “Well done, Sir Myles, nobly done!” and his heart bounded in answer to the words of praise. When he had reached his own end of the lists, he flung away his broken spear, and Gascoyne came forward with another.

As he walked by the iron figure, a voice came from the helmet, “Well done, Sir Myles, excellently done!” and his heart soared in response to the compliment. When he got to his side of the arena, he tossed aside his broken spear, and Gascoyne stepped forward with a new one.

“Oh, Myles!” he said, with sob in his voice, “it was nobly done. Never did I see a better ridden course in all my life. I did not believe that thou couldst do half so well. Oh, Myles, prithee knock him out of his saddle an thou lovest me!”

“Oh, Myles!” he said, with a sob in his voice, “that was impressive. I’ve never seen a better-ridden course in my life. I didn’t think you could do that well. Oh, Myles, please knock him out of his saddle if you love me!”

Myles, in his high-keyed nervousness, could not forbear a short hysterical laugh at his friend's warmth of enthusiasm. He took the fresh lance in his hand, and then, seeing that his opponent was walking his horse slowly up and down at his end of the lists, did the same during the little time of rest before the next encounter.

Myles, feeling really nervous, couldn’t help but let out a brief, hysterical laugh at his friend's excitement. He picked up the fresh lance and, noticing that his opponent was slowly walking his horse up and down at his end of the arena, he did the same during the short break before their next matchup.

When, in answer to the command of the Marshal, he took his place a second time, he found himself calmer and more collected than before, but every faculty no less intensely fixed than it had been at first. Once more the Marshal raised his baton, once more the horn sounded, and once more the two rushed together with the same thunderous crash, the same splinter of broken spears, the same momentary trembling recoil of the horse, and the same onward rush past one another. Once more the spectators applauded and shouted as the two knights turned their horses and rode back towards their station.

When, in response to the Marshal's command, he took his place again, he found himself calmer and more focused than before, but every sense was just as intensely tuned in as it had been at the start. Once again, the Marshal lifted his baton, the horn sounded, and the two charged at each other with the same thunderous crash, the same splintering of broken spears, the same momentary shudder of the horse, and the same swift rush past one another. Once more, the crowd cheered and shouted as the two knights turned their horses and rode back to their position.

This time as they met midway the Sieur de la Montaigne reined in his horse. “Sir Myles,” said his muffled voice, “I swear to thee, by my faith, I had not thought to meet in thee such an opponent as thou dost prove thyself to be. I had thought to find in thee a raw boy, but find instead a Paladin. Hitherto I have given thee grace as I would give grace to any mere lad, and thought of nothing but to give thee opportunity to break thy lance. Now I shall do my endeavor to unhorse thee as I would an acknowledged peer in arms. Nevertheless, on account of thy youth, I give thee this warning, so that thou mayst hold thyself in readiness.”

This time, when they met halfway, the Sieur de la Montaigne pulled back on his horse. “Sir Myles,” he said with a muffled voice, “I swear to you, by my faith, I didn’t expect to find such a formidable opponent in you. I had thought you were just an inexperienced boy, but instead, I find a true knight. Until now, I’ve treated you with the same consideration I would a mere lad, thinking only of giving you a chance to prove yourself. Now, I will do my best to unseat you as I would any respected peer in battle. However, because you are young, I give you this warning so you can be prepared.”

“I give thee gramercy for thy courtesy, my Lord,” answered Myles, speaking in French; “and I will strive to encounter thee as best I may, and pardon me if I seem forward in so saying, but were I in thy place, my Lord, I would change me yon breast-piece and over-girth of my saddle; they are sprung in the stitches.”

“I thank you for your kindness, my Lord,” replied Myles, speaking in French; “and I will do my best to meet you as well as I can, and excuse me if I seem too bold in saying this, but if I were you, my Lord, I would change that breastplate and over-girth on my saddle; they’re damaged at the seams.”

“Nay,” said the Sieur de la Montaigne, laughing, “breast-piece and over-girth have carried me through more tilts than one, and shall through this. An thou give me a blow so true as to burst breast-piece and over-girth, I will own myself fairly conquered by thee.” So saying, he saluted Myles with the butt of the spear he still held, and passed by to his end of the lists.

“Nah,” said the Sieur de la Montaigne, laughing, “my chest armor and girth have gotten me through more jousts than one, and they’ll get me through this one too. If you can land a blow so strong that you break my armor, I’ll admit you’ve beaten me fair and square.” With that, he greeted Myles with the butt of the spear he was still holding and went to his side of the arena.

Myles, with Gascoyne running beside him, rode across to his pavilion, and called to Edmund Wilkes to bring him a cup of spiced wine. After Gascoyne had taken off his helmet, and as he sat wiping the perspiration from his face Sir James came up and took him by the hand.

Myles, with Gascoyne running alongside him, rode over to his pavilion and called out to Edmund Wilkes to bring him a cup of spiced wine. After Gascoyne took off his helmet and sat there wiping the sweat from his face, Sir James came up and shook his hand.

“My dear boy,” said he, gripping the hand he held, “never could I hope to be so overjoyed in mine old age as I am this day. Thou dost bring honor to me, for I tell thee truly thou dost ride like a knight seasoned in twenty tourneys.”

“My dear boy,” he said, gripping the hand he held, “I could never hope to be as overjoyed in my old age as I am today. You bring me honor, for I truly tell you that you ride like a knight seasoned in twenty tournaments.”

“It doth give me tenfold courage to hear thee so say, dear master,” answered Myles. “And truly,” he added, “I shall need all my courage this bout, for the Sieur de la Montaigne telleth me that he will ride to unhorse me this time.”

“It gives me ten times the courage to hear you say that, dear master,” answered Myles. “And honestly,” he added, “I’ll need all my courage for this match because the Sieur de la Montaigne tells me that he’s coming to unseat me this time.”

“Did he indeed so say?” said Sir James. “Then belike he meaneth to strike at thy helm. Thy best chance is to strike also at his. Doth thy hand tremble?”

“Did he really say that?” said Sir James. “Then he probably means to go after you. Your best chance is to go after him too. Is your hand shaking?”

“Not now,” answered Myles.

“Not right now,” answered Myles.

“Then keep thy head cool and thine eye true. Set thy trust in God, and haply thou wilt come out of this bout honorably in spite of the rawness of thy youth.”

“Then keep your head cool and your eye sharp. Put your trust in God, and hopefully you'll come out of this situation with honor despite your inexperience.”

Just then Edmund Wilkes presented the cup of wine to Myles, who drank it off at a draught, and thereupon Gascoyne replaced the helm and tied the thongs.

Just then, Edmund Wilkes handed the cup of wine to Myles, who downed it in one go, and then Gascoyne took the helm back and secured the thongs.

The charge that Sir James Lee had given to Myles to strike at his adversary's helm was a piece of advice he probably would not have given to so young a knight, excepting as a last resort. A blow perfectly delivered upon the helm was of all others the most difficult for the recipient to recover from, but then a blow upon the helm was not one time in fifty perfectly given. The huge cylindrical tilting helm was so constructed in front as to slope at an angle in all directions to one point. That point was the centre of a cross formed by two iron bands welded to the steel-face plates of the helm where it was weakened by the opening slit of the occularium, or peephole. In the very centre of this cross was a little flattened surface where the bands were riveted together, and it was upon that minute point that the blow must be given to be perfect, and that stroke Myles determined to attempt.

The advice that Sir James Lee had given to Myles to aim for his opponent's helmet was something he probably wouldn’t have recommended to such a young knight unless it was a last resort. A strike perfectly landed on the helmet was the hardest for the recipient to recover from, but a hit on the helmet was rarely executed perfectly—maybe one time in fifty. The large cylindrical tilting helmet was designed to slope at an angle in all directions toward a single point. That point was the center of a cross made by two iron bands welded to the steel faceplates of the helmet, where it was weakened by the opening slit of the ocularium, or peephole. Right at the center of this cross was a small flattened area where the bands were riveted together, and it was on that tiny point that the strike needed to be made to be perfect, and that was the blow Myles decided to attempt.

As he took his station Edmund Wilkes came running across from the pavilion with a lance that Sir James had chosen, and Myles, returning the one that Gascoyne had just given him, took it in his hand. It was of seasoned oak, somewhat thicker than the other, a tough weapon, not easily to be broken even in such an encounter as he was like to have. He balanced the weapon, and found that it fitted perfectly to his grasp. As he raised the point to rest, his opponent took his station at the farther extremity of the lists, and again there was a little space of breathless pause. Myles was surprised at his own coolness; every nervous tremor was gone. Before, he had been conscious of the critical multitude looking down upon him; now it was a conflict of man to man, and such a conflict had no terrors for his young heart of iron.

As he took his position, Edmund Wilkes came sprinting over from the pavilion with a lance that Sir James had picked out, and Myles, returning the one that Gascoyne had just handed him, took it in his hand. It was made of seasoned oak, a bit thicker than the other, a durable weapon that wouldn't break easily, even in the type of match he was about to face. He balanced the lance and found it fit perfectly in his grip. As he raised the point to rest, his opponent took his position at the far end of the lists, and once again there was a brief moment of tense silence. Myles was surprised by his own calmness; every nervous tremor had disappeared. Before, he had felt the weight of the crowd watching him; now it was a one-on-one battle, and such a fight held no fear for his young, resilient heart.

The spectators had somehow come to the knowledge that this was to be a more serious encounter than the two which had preceded it, and a breathless silence fell for the moment or two that the knights stood in place.

The spectators had somehow realized that this was going to be a more intense match than the two that came before it, and a breathless silence settled in for a moment or two while the knights stood in position.

Once more he breathed a short prayer, “Holy Mary, guard me!”

Once again, he whispered a quick prayer, “Holy Mary, protect me!”

Then again, for the third time, the Marshal raised his baton, and the horn sounded, and for the third time Myles drove his spurs into his horse's flanks. Again he saw the iron figure of his opponent rushing nearer, nearer, nearer. He centred, with a straining intensity, every faculty of soul, mind, and body upon one point—the cross of the occularium, the mark he was to strike. He braced himself for the tremendous shock which he knew must meet him, and then in a flash dropped lance point straight and true. The next instant there was a deafening stunning crash—a crash like the stroke of a thunder-bolt. There was a dazzling blaze of blinding light, and a myriad sparks danced and flickered and sparkled before his eyes. He felt his horse stagger under him with the recoil, and hardly knowing what he did, he drove his spurs deep into its sides with a shout. At the same moment there resounded in his ears a crashing rattle and clatter, he knew not of what, and then, as his horse recovered and sprang forward, and as the stunning bewilderment passed, he found that his helmet had been struck off. He heard a great shout arise from all, and thought, with a sickening, bitter disappointment, that it was because he had lost. At the farther end of the course he turned his horse, and then his heart gave a leap and a bound as though it would burst, the blood leaped to his cheeks tingling, and his bosom thrilled with an almost agonizing pang of triumph, of wonder, of amazement.

Then again, for the third time, the Marshal lifted his baton, and the horn sounded. For the third time, Myles dug his spurs into his horse's flanks. Once more, he saw the iron figure of his opponent rushing closer, closer, closer. He focused every ounce of his soul, mind, and body on one point—the cross of the occularium, the target he aimed to hit. He braced himself for the massive impact he knew was coming and then, in a flash, dropped his lance point straight and true. The next moment, there was a deafening crash—like the sound of a thunderbolt. A brilliant blaze of blinding light erupted, and a multitude of sparks danced and flickered in front of his eyes. He felt his horse stagger beneath him from the recoil, and without thinking, he dug his spurs deeply into its sides and let out a shout. At the same moment, a loud crash and clatter rang in his ears, the source of which he couldn’t identify. Then, as his horse regained its footing and charged forward, and as the stunning confusion faded, he realized that his helmet had been knocked off. He heard a loud cheer erupt from the crowd and, with a sickening sense of bitter disappointment, thought it was because he had lost. At the far end of the course, he turned his horse, and his heart leaped and raced as if it would burst; blood rushed to his cheeks in a tingle, and his chest surged with an almost painful mix of triumph, wonder, and amazement.

There, in a tangle of his horse's harness and of embroidered trappings, the Sieur de la Montaigne lay stretched upon the ground, with his saddle near by, and his riderless horse was trotting aimlessly about at the farther end of the lists.

There, in a mess of his horse's harness and decorative gear, the Sieur de la Montaigne lay sprawled on the ground, with his saddle close by, while his unattended horse was wandering around aimlessly at the far end of the arena.

Myles saw the two squires of the fallen knight run across to where their master lay, he saw the ladies waving their kerchiefs and veils, and the castle people swinging their hats and shouting in an ecstasy of delight. Then he rode slowly back to where the squires were now aiding the fallen knight to arise. The senior squire drew his dagger, cut the leather points, and drew off the helm, disclosing the knight's face—a face white as death, and convulsed with rage, mortification, and bitter humiliation.

Myles watched as the two squires of the fallen knight rushed over to where their master lay. He saw the ladies waving their handkerchiefs and veils, while the people from the castle waved their hats and shouted in a frenzy of joy. Then he rode slowly back to where the squires were helping the fallen knight to get up. The senior squire pulled out his dagger, cut the leather straps, and lifted off the helmet, revealing the knight's face—a face pale as death, twisted with anger, shame, and deep humiliation.

“I was not rightly unhorsed!” he cried, hoarsely and with livid lips, to the Marshal and his attendants, who had ridden up. “I unhelmed him fairly enough, but my over-girth and breast-strap burst, and my saddle slipped. I was not unhorsed, I say, and I lay claim that I unhelmed him.”

“I wasn’t truly unhorsed!” he shouted hoarsely, his lips pale, to the Marshal and his attendants who had approached. “I knocked off his helmet fairly enough, but my over-girth and breast-strap broke, and my saddle slipped. I wasn’t unhorsed, I tell you, and I assert that I knocked off his helmet.”

“Sir,” said the Marshal calmly, and speaking in French, “surely thou knowest that the loss of helmet does not decide an encounter. I need not remind thee, my Lord, that it was so awarded by John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, when in the jousting match between Reynand de Roye and John de Holland, the Sieur Reynand left every point of his helm loosened, so that the helm was beaten off at each stroke. If he then was justified in doing so of his own choice, and wilfully suffering to be unhelmed, how then can this knight be accused of evil who suffered it by chance?”

“Sir,” said the Marshal calmly, speaking in French, “you must know that losing your helmet doesn’t determine the outcome of a duel. I shouldn’t have to remind you, my Lord, that this was established by John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, when in the jousting match between Reynand de Roye and John de Holland, Sieur Reynand left every part of his helmet loose, causing it to be knocked off with each blow. If he was justified in doing so by his own choice and allowed himself to be unhelmed, then how can this knight be blamed for losing his helmet by chance?”

“Nevertheless,” said the Sieur de la Montaigne, in the same hoarse, breathless voice, “I do affirm, and will make my affirmation good with my body, that I fell only by the breaking of my girth. Who says otherwise lies!”

“Still,” said the Sieur de la Montaigne, in the same hoarse, breathless voice, “I do affirm, and I’ll back it up with my body, that I only fell because my girth broke. Anyone who says differently is lying!”

“It is the truth he speaketh,” said Myles. “I myself saw the stitches were some little what burst, and warned him thereof before we ran this course.

“It’s the truth he’s saying,” said Myles. “I saw for myself that the stitches were a bit burst, and I warned him about it before we went down this path.

“Sir,” said the Marshal to the Sieur de la Montaigne, “how can you now complain of that thing which your own enemy advised you of and warned you against? Was it not right knightly for him so to do?”

“Sir,” said the Marshal to the Sieur de la Montaigne, “how can you now complain about the thing that your own enemy warned you about? Wasn’t it a noble thing for him to do?”

The Sieur de la Montaigne stood quite still for a little while, leaning on the shoulder of his chief squire, looking moodily upon the ground; then, without making answer, he turned, and walked slowly away to his pavilion, still leaning on his squire's shoulder, whilst the other attendant followed behind, bearing his shield and helmet.

The Sieur de la Montaigne stood still for a moment, leaning on his chief squire's shoulder, staring sadly at the ground. Then, without saying anything, he turned and slowly walked to his pavilion, still leaning on his squire, while the other attendant followed behind, carrying his shield and helmet.

Gascoyne had picked up Myles's fallen helmet as the Sieur de la Montaigne moved away, and Lord George and Sir James Lee came walking across the lists to where Myles still sat. Then, the one taking his horse by the bridle-rein, and the other walking beside the saddle, they led him before the raised dais where the King sat.

Gascoyne picked up Myles's fallen helmet as the Sieur de la Montaigne moved away, and Lord George and Sir James Lee walked across the lists to where Myles was still sitting. One of them took his horse by the bridle, while the other walked beside the saddle, leading him to the raised dais where the King was seated.

Even the Comte de Vermoise, mortified and amazed as he must have been at the overthrow of his best knight, joined in the praise and congratulation that poured upon the young conqueror. Myles, his heart swelling with a passion of triumphant delight, looked up and met the gaze of Lady Alice fixed intently upon him. A red spot of excitement still burned in either cheek, and it flamed to a rosier red as he bowed his head to her before turning away.

Even the Comte de Vermoise, embarrassed and shocked by the defeat of his best knight, joined in the praise and congratulations that flowed to the young conqueror. Myles, his heart swelling with triumphant delight, looked up and met Lady Alice's gaze, fixed intently on him. A red spot of excitement still burned on each of her cheeks, and it flared to a deeper red as he bowed his head to her before turning away.

Gascoyne had just removed Myles's breastplate and gorget, when Sir James Lee burst into the pavilion. All his grim coldness was gone, and he flung his arms around the young man's neck, hugging him heartily, and kissing him upon either cheek.

Gascoyne had just taken off Myles's breastplate and gorget when Sir James Lee burst into the pavilion. All his usual cold demeanor had vanished; he wrapped his arms around the young man's neck, embracing him warmly and kissing him on both cheeks.

Ere he let him go, “Mine own dear boy,” he said, holding him off at arm's-length, and winking his one keen eye rapidly, as though to wink away a dampness of which he was ashamed—“mine own dear boy, I do tell thee truly this is as sweet to me as though thou wert mine own son; sweeter to me than when I first broke mine own lance in triumph, and felt myself to be a right knight.”

Before he let him go, “My dear boy,” he said, holding him at arm's length and winking one keen eye quickly, as if trying to blink away a tear he was embarrassed about—“my dear boy, I truly tell you this is as sweet to me as if you were my own son; sweeter to me than when I first broke my lance in triumph and felt like a true knight.”

“Sir,” answered Myles, “what thou sayest doth rejoice my very heart. Ne'theless, it is but just to say that both his breast-piece and over-girth were burst in the stitches before he ran his course, for so I saw with mine own eyes.”

“Sir,” Myles replied, “what you say makes me really happy. However, I have to mention that both his chest piece and the over-girth were torn at the seams before he finished his run, because I saw it with my own eyes.”

“Burst in the stitches!” snorted Sir James. “Thinkest thou he did not know in what condition was his horse's gearing? I tell thee he went down because thou didst strike fair and true, and he did not so strike thee. Had he been Guy of Warwick he had gone down all the same under such a stroke and in such case.”

“Burst in the seams!” scoffed Sir James. “Do you really think he didn't know the condition of his horse's gear? I'm telling you, he went down because you hit him fair and square, and he didn't hit you the same way. If he had been Guy of Warwick, he would have gone down just the same under such a blow and in such circumstances.”





CHAPTER 28

It was not until more than three weeks after the King had left Devlen Castle that Lord George and his company of knights and archers were ready for the expedition to France. Two weeks of that time Myles spent at Crosbey-Dale with his father and mother. It was the first time that he had seen them since, four years ago, he had quitted the low, narrow, white-walled farmhouse for the castle of the great Earl of Mackworth. He had never appreciated before how low and narrow and poor the farm-house was. Now, with his eyes trained to the bigness of Devlen Castle, he looked around him with wonder and pity at his father's humble surroundings. He realized as he never else could have realized how great was the fall in fortune that had cast the house of Falworth down from its rightful station to such a level as that upon which it now rested. And at the same time that he thus recognized how poor was their lot, how dependent upon the charity of others, he also recognized how generous was the friendship of Prior Edward, who perilled his own safety so greatly in affording the family of the attainted Lord an asylum in its bitter hour of need and peril.

It was more than three weeks after the King left Devlen Castle that Lord George and his group of knights and archers were finally ready for the expedition to France. Myles spent two of those weeks at Crosbey-Dale with his parents. It was the first time he had seen them since he left the small, narrow, white-walled farmhouse four years ago for the castle of the great Earl of Mackworth. He had never appreciated before just how small and poor the farmhouse was. Now, with his perspective shaped by the size of Devlen Castle, he looked around in wonder and pity at his father's modest surroundings. He realized, like never before, how significant the decline in fortune was that had reduced the house of Falworth from its rightful place to such a lowly level. At the same time, while recognizing how poor their situation was and how dependent they had become on the charity of others, he also saw how generous Prior Edward was, risking his own safety to provide the family of the disgraced Lord with shelter during their desperate time of need and danger.

Myles paid many visits to the gentle old priest during those two weeks' visit, and had many long and serious talks with him. One warm bright afternoon, as he and the old man walked together in the priory garden, after a game or two of draughts, the young knight talked more freely and openly of his plans, his hopes, his ambitions, than perhaps he had ever done. He told the old man all that the Earl had disclosed to him concerning the fallen fortunes of his father's house, and of how all who knew those circumstances looked to him to set the family in its old place once more. Prior Edward added many things to those which Myles already knew—things of which the Earl either did not know, or did not choose to speak. He told the young man, among other matters, the reason of the bitter and lasting enmity that the King felt for the blind nobleman: that Lord Falworth had been one of King Richard's council in times past; that it was not a little owing to him that King Henry, when Earl of Derby, had been banished from England, and that though he was then living in the retirement of private life, he bitterly and steadfastly opposed King Richard's abdication. He told Myles that at the time when Sir John Dale found shelter at Falworth Castle, vengeance was ready to fall upon his father at any moment, and it needed only such a pretext as that of sheltering so prominent a conspirator as Sir John to complete his ruin.

Myles visited the kind old priest many times during those two weeks and had several lengthy, serious conversations with him. One warm, sunny afternoon, as he and the old man strolled through the priory garden after a couple of games of checkers, the young knight spoke more openly about his plans, hopes, and ambitions than he ever had before. He shared with the old man everything the Earl had revealed about the declining fortunes of his father's house and how everyone familiar with the situation looked to him to restore the family's former glory. Prior Edward added a lot of information that Myles didn’t already know—things the Earl either didn’t know or chose not to discuss. He explained to the young man, among other things, the reasons behind the King's deep and lasting hatred for the blind nobleman: that Lord Falworth had been part of King Richard’s council in the past and that it was largely due to him that King Henry, when he was the Earl of Derby, had been exiled from England. Moreover, even though he was then living a quiet life, he strongly opposed King Richard’s abdication. He told Myles that when Sir John Dale sought refuge at Falworth Castle, his father was on the brink of falling prey to vengeance, and it would only take a pretext like sheltering such a notorious conspirator as Sir John to bring about his ruin.

Myles, as he listened intently, could not but confess in his own mind that the King had many rational, perhaps just, grounds for grievance against such an ardent opponent as the blind Lord had shown himself to be. “But, sir,” said he, after a little space of silence, when Prior Edward had ended, “to hold enmity and to breed treason are very different matters. Haply my father was Bolingbroke's enemy, but, sure, thou dost not believe he is justly and rightfully tainted with treason?”

Myles, while listening closely, had to admit to himself that the King had plenty of reasonable and possibly valid reasons to be upset with such a passionate adversary as the blind Lord had proven to be. “But, sir,” he said after a brief pause when Prior Edward finished speaking, “holding a grudge and plotting treason are two very different things. Maybe my father was Bolingbroke's enemy, but I’m sure you don’t actually think he’s justly accused of treason, right?”

“Nay,” answered the priest, “how canst thou ask me such a thing? Did I believe thy father a traitor, thinkest thou I would thus tell his son thereof? Nay, Myles, I do know thy father well, and have known him for many years, and this of him, that few men are so honorable in heart and soul as he. But I have told thee all these things to show that the King is not without some reason to be thy father's unfriend. Neither, haply, is the Earl of Alban without cause of enmity against him. So thou, upon thy part, shouldst not feel bitter rancor against the King for what hath happed to thy house, nor even against William Brookhurst—I mean the Earl of Alban—for, I tell thee, the worst of our enemies and the worst of men believe themselves always to have right and justice upon their side, even when they most wish evil to others.”

“No,” the priest replied, “how can you ask me that? If I believed your father was a traitor, do you think I would tell his son? No, Myles, I know your father well and have known him for many years. Few men are as honorable in heart and soul as he is. But I’ve shared all of this to show you that the King has some reasons to be your father’s enemy. Likewise, the Earl of Alban might also have reasons for opposing him. So, you shouldn’t hold bitter resentment against the King for what has happened to your family, nor even against William Brookhurst—I mean the Earl of Alban—because I assure you, our worst enemies and the worst people always believe they are in the right and have justice on their side, even when they intend harm to others.”

So spoke the gentle old priest, who looked from his peaceful haven with dreamy eyes upon the sweat and tussle of the world's battle. Had he instead been in the thick of the fight, it might have been harder for him to believe that his enemies ever had right upon their side.

So spoke the kind old priest, who looked from his peaceful retreat with dreamy eyes at the struggle and chaos of the world’s battles. If he had instead been in the middle of the fight, it might have been tougher for him to think that his enemies ever had a valid point.

“But tell me this,” said Myles, presently, “dost thou, then, think that I do evil in seeking to do a battle of life or death with this wicked Earl of Alban, who hath so ruined my father in body and fortune?”

“But tell me this,” said Myles, after a moment, “do you really think it's wrong for me to challenge this evil Earl of Alban to a fight to the death, considering how he has destroyed my father’s health and wealth?”

“Nay,” said Prior Edward, thoughtfully, “I say not that thou doest evil. War and bloodshed seem hard and cruel matters to me; but God hath given that they be in the world, and may He forbid that such a poor worm as I should say that they be all wrong and evil. Meseems even an evil thing is sometimes passing good when rightfully used.”

“Not at all,” said Prior Edward, thoughtfully. “I’m not saying that what you’re doing is wrong. War and violence seem harsh and brutal to me; but God has allowed them to exist in the world, and may He forbid that someone as insignificant as I should claim they are entirely wrong or evil. It seems to me that even something bad can sometimes be quite good when used in the right way.”

Myles did not fully understand what the old man meant, but this much he gathered, that his spiritual father did not think ill of his fighting the Earl of Alban for his temporal father's sake.

Myles didn’t completely grasp what the old man meant, but he gathered that his spiritual father didn’t judge him for fighting the Earl of Alban to defend his earthly father.

So Myles went to France in Lord George's company, a soldier of fortune, as his Captain was. He was there for only six months, but those six months wrought a great change in his life. In the fierce factional battles that raged around the walls of Paris; in the evil life which he saw at the Burgundian court in Paris itself after the truce—a court brilliant and wicked, witty and cruel—the wonderful liquor of youth had evaporated rapidly, and his character had crystallized as rapidly into the hardness of manhood. The warfare, the blood, the evil pleasures which he had seen had been a fiery, crucible test to his soul, and I love my hero that he should have come forth from it so well. He was no longer the innocent Sir Galahad who had walked in pure white up the Long Hall to be knighted by the King, but his soul was of that grim, sterling, rugged sort that looked out calmly from his gray eyes upon the wickedness and debauchery around him, and loved it not.

So Myles went to France with Lord George, a soldier of fortune, just like his Captain. He was there for only six months, but those six months changed his life significantly. Amid the intense factional battles that erupted around the walls of Paris, and the corrupt life he witnessed at the Burgundian court in Paris after the truce—a court that was both glamorous and immoral, clever and cruel—his youthful exuberance quickly faded, and his character hardened into the resilience of adulthood. The warfare, the bloodshed, and the temptations he encountered served as a fiery trial for his soul, and I admire my hero for emerging from it so well. He was no longer the innocent Sir Galahad who had walked in pure white up the Long Hall to be knighted by the King, but his soul bore the grit and strength that allowed him to gaze calmly from his gray eyes upon the wickedness and debauchery surrounding him, without being swayed by it.

Then one day a courier came, bringing a packet. It was a letter from the Earl, bidding Myles return straightway to England and to Mackworth House upon the Strand, nigh to London, without delay, and Myles knew that his time had come.

Then one day a courier arrived, delivering a package. It was a letter from the Earl, telling Myles to return immediately to England and to Mackworth House on the Strand, near London, without delay, and Myles knew that his time had come.

It was a bright day in April when he and Gascoyne rode clattering out through Temple Bar, leaving behind them quaint old London town, its blank stone wall, its crooked, dirty streets, its high-gabled wooden houses, over which rose the sharp spire of St. Paul's, towering high into the golden air. Before them stretched the straight, broad highway of the Strand, on one side the great houses and palaces of princely priests and powerful nobles; on the other the Covent Garden, (or the Convent Garden, as it was then called), and the rolling country, where great stone windmills swung their slow-moving arms in the damp, soft April breeze, and away in the distance the Scottish Palace, the White Hall, and Westminster.

It was a bright day in April when he and Gascoyne rode clattering out through Temple Bar, leaving behind the charming old London town, its blank stone wall, its crooked, dirty streets, its tall wooden houses, over which rose the sharp spire of St. Paul's, soaring high into the golden sky. Before them stretched the straight, broad highway of the Strand, with grand houses and palaces of wealthy priests and powerful nobles on one side; on the other side was Covent Garden (or the Convent Garden, as it was then called) and the rolling countryside, where big stone windmills slowly turned their arms in the damp, soft April breeze, and in the distance were the Scottish Palace, the White Hall, and Westminster.

It was the first time that Myles had seen famous London town. In that dim and distant time of his boyhood, six months before, he would have been wild with delight and enthusiasm. Now he jogged along with Gascoyne, gazing about him with calm interest at open shops and booths and tall, gabled houses; at the busy throng of merchants and craftsmen, jostling and elbowing one another; at townsfolk—men and dames—picking their way along the muddy kennel of a sidewalk. He had seen so much of the world that he had lost somewhat of interest in new things. So he did not care to tarry, but rode, with a mind heavy with graver matters, through the streets and out through the Temple Bar direct for Mackworth House, near the Savoy Palace.

It was the first time Myles had seen the famous city of London. Six months ago, during his boyhood, he would’ve been ecstatic and full of excitement. Now, he was riding alongside Gascoyne, looking around with calm interest at the open shops and booths, the tall, gabled houses; at the busy crowd of merchants and craftsmen, pushing and shoving their way through; at the locals—men and women—navigating the muddy edge of the sidewalk. He had experienced so much of the world that he had lost some of his enthusiasm for new things. So, he didn’t want to linger but traveled, with a mind weighed down by more serious matters, through the streets and out past Temple Bar straight to Mackworth House, near the Savoy Palace.

It was with a great deal of interest that Myles and his patron regarded one another when they met for the first time after that half-year which the young soldier had spent in France. To Myles it seemed somehow very strange that his Lordship's familiar face and figure should look so exactly the same. To Lord Mackworth, perhaps, it seemed even more strange that six short months should have wrought so great a change in the young man. The rugged exposure in camp and field during the hard winter that had passed had roughened the smooth bloom of his boyish complexion and bronzed his fair skin almost as much as a midsummer's sun could have done. His beard and mustache had grown again, (now heavier and more mannish from having been shaved), and the white seam of a scar over the right temple gave, if not a stern, at least a determined look to the strong, square-jawed young face. So the two stood for a while regarding one another. Myles was the first to break the silence.

It was with great interest that Myles and his patron looked at each other when they met for the first time after the six months the young soldier had spent in France. To Myles, it was strange that his Lordship's familiar face and figure seemed exactly the same. For Lord Mackworth, it might have seemed even stranger that such a short time had brought such a big change in the young man. The harsh conditions in camp and the field during the tough winter had roughened the smoothness of his boyish complexion and bronzed his fair skin almost as much as a midsummer sun could have done. His beard and mustache had grown back, now thicker and more manly since shaving, and the white scar over his right temple gave, if not a stern, at least a determined look to his strong, square-jawed face. So, the two stood for a while, studying each other. Myles was the first to break the silence.

“My Lord,” said he, “thou didst send for me to come back to England; behold, here am I.”

“My Lord,” he said, “you sent for me to return to England; here I am.”

“When didst thou land, Sir Myles?” said the Earl.

“When did you arrive, Sir Myles?” said the Earl.

“I and my squire landed at Dover upon Tuesday last,” answered the young man.

“I and my squire arrived at Dover last Tuesday,” the young man replied.

The Earl of Mackworth stroked his beard softly. “Thou art marvellous changed,” said he. “I would not have thought it possible.”

The Earl of Mackworth gently stroked his beard. “You have changed so much,” he said. “I wouldn’t have believed it possible.”

Myles smiled somewhat grimly. “I have seen such things, my Lord, in France and in Paris,” said he, quietly, “as, mayhap, may make a lad a man before his time.”

Myles smiled a bit sadly. “I’ve seen things like that, my Lord, in France and in Paris,” he said quietly, “that might make a boy grow up faster than he should.”

“From which I gather,” said the Earl, “that many adventures have befallen thee. Methought thou wouldst find troublesome times in the Dauphin's camp, else I would not have sent thee to France.”

“Based on what I hear,” said the Earl, “it seems you’ve been through a lot of adventures. I thought you might face some tough times in the Dauphin's camp; otherwise, I wouldn’t have sent you to France.”

A little space of silence followed, during which the Earl sat musingly, half absently, regarding the tall, erect, powerful young figure standing before him, awaiting his pleasure in motionless, patient, almost dogged silence. The strong, sinewy hands were clasped and rested upon the long heavy sword, around the scabbard of which the belt was loosely wrapped, and the plates of mail caught and reflected in flashing, broken pieces, the bright sunlight from the window behind.

A brief moment of silence passed while the Earl sat thoughtfully, somewhat distracted, looking at the tall, strong young figure standing in front of him, waiting patiently in stillness, almost stubbornly silent. The young man's powerful, muscular hands were clasped and resting on the long, heavy sword, with the belt loosely wrapped around the scabbard. The plates of armor caught and reflected shards of bright sunlight streaming in from the window behind.

“Sir Myles,” said the Earl, suddenly, breaking the silence at last, “dost thou know why I sent for thee hither?”

“Sir Myles,” said the Earl, suddenly breaking the silence at last, “do you know why I called you here?”

“Aye,” said Myles, calmly, “how can I else? Thou wouldst not have called me from Paris but for one thing. Methinks thou hast sent for me to fight the Earl of Alban, and lo! I am here.”

“Yeah,” said Myles, calmly, “how else could I? You wouldn’t have called me from Paris for any other reason. I think you sent for me to fight the Earl of Alban, and here I am.”

“Thou speakest very boldly,” said the Earl. “I do hope that thy deeds be as bold as thy words.”

“You're talking really boldly,” said the Earl. “I hope your actions are as bold as your words.”

“That,” said Myles, “thou must ask other men. Methinks no one may justly call me coward.”

“That's something you should ask other people,” Myles said. “I don't think anyone can truly call me a coward.”

“By my troth!” said the Earl, smiling, “looking upon thee—limbs and girth, bone and sinew—I would not like to be the he that would dare accuse thee of such a thing. As for thy surmise, I may tell thee plain that thou art right, and that it was to fight the Earl of Alban I sent for thee hither. The time is now nearly ripe, and I will straightway send for thy father to come to London. Meantime it would not be safe either for thee or for me to keep thee in my service. I have spoken to his Highness the Prince of Wales, who, with other of the Princes, is upon our side in this quarrel. He hath promised to take thee into his service until the fitting time comes to bring thee and thine enemy together, and to-morrow I shall take thee to Scotland Yard, where his Highness is now lodging.”

“By my word!” said the Earl, smiling, “looking at you—your build and strength—I wouldn’t want to be the one who dares accuse you of anything like that. As for your guess, I can tell you straight out that you’re right, and I sent for you to fight the Earl of Alban. The time is almost right now, and I will quickly ask your father to come to London. In the meantime, it wouldn’t be safe for either of us to keep you in my service. I’ve spoken to His Highness the Prince of Wales, who, along with some other princes, is on our side in this conflict. He has promised to take you into his service until the right moment comes to confront you and your enemy, and tomorrow I will take you to Scotland Yard, where His Highness is currently staying.”

As the Earl ended his speech, Myles bowed, but did not speak. The Earl waited for a little while, as though to give him the opportunity to answer.

As the Earl finished his speech, Myles bowed but didn’t say anything. The Earl paused for a moment, as if to give him a chance to respond.

“Well, sirrah,” said he at last, with a shade of impatience, “hast thou naught to say? Meseems thou takest all this with marvellous coolness.”

“Well, man,” he finally said, with a hint of impatience, “don’t you have anything to say? It seems to me you’re taking all this remarkably calmly.”

“Have I then my Lord's permission to speak my mind?”

“Do I have my Lord's permission to speak my mind?”

“Aye,” said the Earl, “say thy say.”

“Aye,” said the Earl, “speak your mind.”

“Sir,” said Myles, “I have thought and pondered this matter much while abroad, and would now ask thee a plain question in all honest an I ha' thy leave.”

“Sir,” Myles said, “I’ve thought about this a lot while I was away, and I’d like to ask you a straightforward question, if you don’t mind.”

The Earl nodded his head.

The Earl nodded.

“Sir, am I not right in believing that thou hast certain weighty purposes and aims of thine own to gain an I win this battle against the Earl of Alban?”

“Sir, am I not correct in thinking that you have some important goals and intentions of your own to achieve if I win this battle against the Earl of Alban?”

“Has my brother George been telling thee aught to such a purpose?” said the Earl, after a moment or two of silence.

“Has my brother George been telling you anything about that?” said the Earl, after a moment or two of silence.

Myles did not answer.

Myles didn't respond.

“No matter,” added Lord Mackworth. “I will not ask thee who told thee such a thing. As for thy question—well, sin thou ask it frankly, I will be frank with thee. Yea, I have certain ends to gain in having the Earl of Alban overthrown.”

“No worries,” said Lord Mackworth. “I won’t ask you who told you that. As for your question—since you’re asking honestly, I’ll be honest with you. Yes, I have specific reasons for wanting the Earl of Alban taken down.”

Myles bowed. “Sir,” said he, “haply thine ends are as much beyond aught that I can comprehend as though I were a little child; only this I know, that they must be very great. Thou knowest well that in any case I would fight me this battle for my father's sake and for the honor of my house; nevertheless, in return for all that it will so greatly advantage thee, wilt thou not grant me a boon in return should I overcome mine enemy?”

Myles bowed. “Sir,” he said, “perhaps your goals are as beyond my understanding as a little child's; all I know is that they must be very significant. You know well that I would fight this battle for my father's sake and for the honor of my family; however, given how much it will benefit you, would you grant me a favor in return if I defeat my enemy?”

“What is thy boon, Sir Myles?”

“What do you want, Sir Myles?”

“That thou wilt grant me thy favor to seek the Lady Alice de Mowbray for my wife.”

"That you will give me your approval to ask Lady Alice de Mowbray to be my wife."

The Earl of Mackworth started up from his seat. “Sir Myles Falworth”—he began, violently, and then stopped short, drawing his bushy eyebrows together into a frown stern, if not sinister.

The Earl of Mackworth jumped up from his seat. “Sir Myles Falworth”—he started, angrily, then cut himself off, pinching his bushy eyebrows together into a serious, if not threatening, frown.

Myles withstood his look calmly and impassively, and presently the Earl turned on his heel, and strode to the open window. A long time passed in silence while he stood there, gazing out of the window into the garden beyond with his back to the young man.

Myles met his gaze calmly and without emotion, and soon the Earl turned on his heel and walked over to the open window. A long moment of silence stretched out as he stood there, looking out into the garden beyond with his back to the young man.

Suddenly he swung around again. “Sir Myles,” said he, “the family of Falworth is as good as any in Derbyshire. Just now it is poor and fallen in estate, but if it is again placed in credit and honor, thou, who art the son of the house, shalt have thy suit weighed with as much respect and consideration as though thou wert my peer in all things, Such is my answer. Art thou satisfied?”

Suddenly he turned around again. “Sir Myles,” he said, “the Falworth family is as good as any in Derbyshire. Right now, it’s struggling and fallen on hard times, but if it rises back to credit and honor, you, as the son of the house, will have your claims considered with as much respect and attention as if you were my equal in every way. That’s my answer. Are you satisfied?”

“I could ask no more,” answered Myles.

"I couldn’t ask for anything more," Myles replied.





CHAPTER 29

That night Myles lodged at Mackworth House. The next morning, as soon as he had broken his fast, which he did in the privacy of his own apartments, the Earl bade him and Gascoyne to make ready for the barge, which was then waiting at the river stairs to take them to Scotland Yard.

That night, Myles stayed at Mackworth House. The next morning, as soon as he finished his breakfast in the privacy of his own room, the Earl told him and Gascoyne to get ready for the barge, which was waiting at the river steps to take them to Scotland Yard.

The Earl himself accompanied them, and as the heavy snub-nosed boat, rowed by the six oarsmen in Mackworth livery, slid slowly and heavily up against the stream, the Earl, leaning back in his cushioned seat, pointed out the various inns of the great priests or nobles; palatial town residences standing mostly a little distance back from the water behind terraced high-walled gardens and lawns. Yon was the Bishop of Exeter's Close; yon was the Bishop of Bath's; that was York House; and that Chester Inn. So passing by gardens and lawns and palaces, they came at last to Scotland Yard stairs, a broad flight of marble steps that led upward to a stone platform above, upon which opened the gate-way of the garden beyond.

The Earl himself traveled with them, and as the heavy, snub-nosed boat, rowed by six oarsmen in Mackworth uniforms, slowly and heavily made its way against the current, the Earl, reclining in his cushioned seat, pointed out the various inns of the prominent priests and nobles; impressive townhouses mostly set back from the water behind landscaped gardens and lawns with high walls. There was the Bishop of Exeter's Close; there was the Bishop of Bath's; that was York House; and that was Chester Inn. So, passing by gardens, lawns, and palaces, they finally arrived at the Scotland Yard stairs, a wide flight of marble steps leading up to a stone platform above, where the gateway to the garden beyond was located.

The Scotland Yard of Myles Falworth's day was one of the more pretentious and commodious of the palaces of the Strand. It took its name from having been from ancient times the London inn which the tributary Kings of Scotland occupied when on their periodical visits of homage to England. Now, during this time of Scotland's independence, the Prince of Wales had taken up his lodging in the old palace, and made it noisy with the mad, boisterous mirth of his court.

The Scotland Yard of Myles Falworth's time was one of the more impressive and spacious of the palaces on the Strand. It got its name because it had been the London inn where the Scottish kings stayed during their regular visits to pay respects to England. Now, during this time of Scotland's independence, the Prince of Wales had moved into the old palace, filling it with the loud, raucous laughter of his court.

As the watermen drew the barge close to the landing-place of the stairs, the Earl stepped ashore, and followed by Myles and Gascoyne, ascended to the broad gate-way of the river wall of the garden. Three men-at-arms who lounged upon a bench under the shade of the little pent roof of a guard-house beside the wall, arose and saluted as the well-known figure of the Earl mounted the steps. The Earl nodded a cool answer, and passing unchallenged through the gate, led the way up a pleached walk, beyond which, as Myles could see, there stretched a little grassy lawn and a stone-paved terrace. As the Earl and the two young men approached the end of the walk, they were met by the sound of voices and laughter, the clinking of glasses and the rattle of dishes. Turning a corner, they came suddenly upon a party of young gentlemen, who sat at a late breakfast under the shade of a wide-spreading lime-tree. They had evidently just left the tilt-yard, for two of the guests—sturdy, thick-set young knights—yet wore a part of their tilting armor.

As the watermen brought the barge close to the landing stairs, the Earl stepped ashore, followed by Myles and Gascoyne. They made their way to the broad gateway of the river wall surrounding the garden. Three guards lounging on a bench under the shade of a small pent roof by the guardhouse stood up and saluted as the familiar figure of the Earl climbed the steps. The Earl gave a cool nod in response and, passing through the gate without challenge, led the way up a tree-lined path. Beyond that, Myles could see a small grassy lawn and a stone-paved terrace. As the Earl and the two young men reached the end of the path, they were greeted by sounds of voices and laughter, the clinking of glasses, and the clatter of dishes. Turning a corner, they unexpectedly came upon a group of young gentlemen having a late breakfast under the shade of a large lime tree. They had clearly just come from the tilt-yard, as two of the guests—sturdy, solid young knights—were still wearing part of their tilting armor.

Behind the merry scene stood the gray, hoary old palace, a steep flight of stone steps, and a long, open, stone-arched gallery, which evidently led to the kitchen beyond, for along it hurried serving-men, running up and down the tall flight of steps, and bearing trays and dishes and cups and flagons. It was a merry sight and a pleasant one. The day was warm and balmy, and the yellow sunlight fell in waving uncertain patches of light, dappling the table-cloth, and twinkling and sparkling upon the dishes, cups, and flagons.

Behind the cheerful scene stood the old gray palace, with a steep flight of stone steps and a long, open stone-arched gallery that clearly led to the kitchen beyond. Serving staff hurried up and down the tall steps, carrying trays, dishes, cups, and flagons. It was a joyful and delightful sight. The day was warm and pleasant, and the golden sunlight filtered in through uneven patches, dappling the tablecloth and sparkling on the dishes, cups, and flagons.

At the head of the table sat a young man some three or four years older than Myles, dressed in a full suit of rich blue brocaded velvet, embroidered with gold-thread and trimmed with black fur. His face, which was turned towards them as they mounted from the lawn to the little stone-flagged terrace, was frank and open; the cheeks smooth and fair; the eyes dark and blue. He was tall and rather slight, and wore his thick yellow hair hanging to his shoulders, where it was cut square across, after the manner of the times. Myles did not need to be told that it was the Prince of Wales.

At the head of the table sat a young man who was about three or four years older than Myles, dressed in a full suit of rich blue brocaded velvet, embroidered with gold thread and trimmed with black fur. His face, which was turned towards them as they came from the lawn to the small stone-flagged terrace, was friendly and open; his cheeks smooth and fair; his eyes dark and blue. He was tall and rather slim, with his thick yellow hair hanging to his shoulders, where it was cut straight across, which was the style of the time. Myles didn’t need to be told that it was the Prince of Wales.

“Ho, Gaffer Fox!” he cried, as soon as he caught sight of the Earl of Mackworth, “what wind blows thee hither among us wild mallard drakes? I warrant it is not for love of us, but only to fill thine own larder after the manner of Sir Fox among the drakes. Whom hast thou with thee? Some gosling thou art about to pluck?”

“Hey, Gaffer Fox!” he shouted, as soon as he spotted the Earl of Mackworth, “what brings you here among us wild mallard drakes? I bet it’s not for our company, but just to stock up your pantry like Sir Fox among the drakes. Who do you have with you? Are you planning to pluck some gosling?”

A sudden hush fell upon the company, and all faces were turned towards the visitors.

A sudden silence enveloped the group, and everyone turned to look at the visitors.

The Earl bowed with a soft smile. “Your Highness,” said he, smoothly, “is pleased to be pleasant. Sir, I bring you the young knight of whom I spoke to you some time since—Sir Myles Falworth. You may be pleased to bring to mind that you so condescended as to promise to take him into your train until the fitting time arrived for that certain matter of which we spoke.”

The Earl bowed with a gentle smile. “Your Highness,” he said smoothly, “is in a good mood. Sir, I’m here to introduce the young knight I mentioned to you a while back—Sir Myles Falworth. You might remember that you graciously promised to take him into your service until the right time comes for that specific matter we discussed.”

“Sir Myles,” said the Prince of Wales, with a frank, pleasant smile, “I have heard great reports of thy skill and prowess in France, both from Mackworth and from others. It will pleasure me greatly to have thee in my household; more especially,” he added, “as it will get thee, callow as thou art, out of my Lord Fox's clutches. Our faction cannot do without the Earl of Mackworth's cunning wits, Sir Myles; ne'theless I would not like to put all my fate and fortune into his hands without bond. I hope that thou dost not rest thy fortunes entirely upon his aid and countenance.”

“Sir Myles,” said the Prince of Wales, with a genuine, friendly smile, “I’ve heard excellent things about your skill and bravery in France, from Mackworth and others. I’ll be very pleased to have you in my household; especially,” he added, “since it will keep you, as inexperienced as you are, out of my Lord Fox's grip. Our faction can’t do without the Earl of Mackworth's cleverness, Sir Myles; however, I wouldn’t want to put all my fate and fortune into his hands without some form of assurance. I hope you’re not relying completely on his support and backing.”

All who were present felt the discomfort of the Prince's speech, It was evident that one of his mad, wild humors was upon him. In another case the hare-brained young courtiers around might have taken their cue from him, but the Earl of Mackworth was no subject for their gibes and witticisms. A constrained silence fell, in which the Earl alone maintained a perfect ease of manner.

All who were there felt the awkwardness of the Prince's speech. It was clear that one of his crazy, wild moods had taken over him. Normally, the impetuous young courtiers around him might have followed his lead, but the Earl of Mackworth was not someone they could mock. A tense silence settled in, during which only the Earl remained completely at ease.

Myles bowed to hide his own embarrassment. “Your Highness,” said he, evasively, “I rest my fortune, first of all, upon God, His strength and justice.”

Myles bowed to hide his own embarrassment. “Your Highness,” he said, avoiding the topic, “I place my fortune, above all, in God, His strength and justice.”

“Thou wilt find safer dependence there than upon the Lord of Mackworth,” said the Prince, dryly. “But come,” he added, with a sudden change of voice and manner, “these be jests that border too closely upon bitter earnest for a merry breakfast. It is ill to idle with edged tools. Wilt thou not stay and break thy fast with us, my Lord?”

“You’ll find a safer reliance there than on the Lord of Mackworth,” said the Prince, dryly. “But come,” he added, with a sudden change in his voice and manner, “these jokes get too close to serious subjects for a light breakfast. It’s dangerous to play with sharp tools. Will you not stay and have breakfast with us, my Lord?”

“Pardon me, your Highness,” said the Earl, bowing, and smiling the same smooth smile his lips had worn from the first—such a smile as Myles had never thought to have seen upon his haughty face; “I crave your good leave to decline. I must return home presently, for even now, haply, your uncle, his Grace of Winchester, is awaiting my coming upon the business you wot of. Haply your Highness will find more joyance in a lusty young knight like Sir Myles than in an old fox like myself. So I leave him with you, in your good care.”

“Excuse me, your Highness,” the Earl said, bowing and wearing the same smooth smile he had from the beginning—such a smile that Myles had never expected to see on his proud face; “I respectfully request to decline. I need to go home soon, for even now, perhaps, your uncle, the Duke of Winchester, is waiting for me regarding the matter you know about. Perhaps your Highness will find more enjoyment with a vibrant young knight like Sir Myles than with an old fox like me. So I leave him in your capable hands.”

Such was Myles's introduction to the wild young madcap Prince of Wales, afterwards the famous Henry V, the conqueror of France.

Such was Myles's introduction to the wild, young, adventurous Prince of Wales, later known as the famous Henry V, the conqueror of France.

For a month or more thereafter he was a member of the princely household, and, after a little while, a trusted and honored member. Perhaps it was the calm sturdy strength, the courage of the young knight, that first appealed to the Prince's royal heart; perhaps afterwards it was the more sterling qualities that underlaid that courage that drew him to the young man; certain it was that in two weeks Myles was the acknowledged favorite. He made no protestation of virtue; he always accompanied the Prince in those madcap ventures to London, where he beheld all manner of wild revelry; he never held himself aloof from his gay comrades, but he looked upon all their mad sports with the same calm gaze that had carried him without taint through the courts of Burgundy and the Dauphin. The gay, roistering young lords and gentlemen dubbed him Saint Myles, and jested with him about hair-cloth shirts and flagellations, but witticism and jest alike failed to move Myles's patient virtue; he went his own gait in the habits of his life, and in so going knew as little as the others of the mad court that the Prince's growing liking for him was, perhaps, more than all else, on account of that very temperance.

For a month or so after that, he was part of the royal household, and soon became a trusted and respected member. Maybe it was the steady strength and bravery of the young knight that first caught the Prince's attention; or perhaps it was the more genuine traits beneath that courage that drew him to the young man. In just two weeks, Myles was already the acknowledged favorite. He never claimed to be virtuous; he joined the Prince in his wild adventures to London, where he witnessed all sorts of crazy parties. He didn’t distance himself from his fun-loving friends, but he looked at their wild antics with the same calm demeanor that had kept him untainted through the courts of Burgundy and the Dauphin. The lively young lords and gentlemen called him Saint Myles and joked with him about hair shirts and self-flagellation, but their teasing had no effect on Myles’s steady virtue. He continued to live his life in his own way, unaware as the others were that the Prince’s growing fondness for him was likely due to that very temperance.

Then, by-and-by, the Prince began to confide in him as he did in none of the others. There was no great love betwixt the King and his son; it has happened very often that the Kings of England have felt bitter jealousy towards the heirs-apparent as they have grown in power, and such was the case with the great King Henry IV. The Prince often spoke to Myles of the clashing and jarring between himself and his father, and the thought began to come to Myles's mind by degrees that maybe the King's jealousy accounted not a little for the Prince's reckless intemperance.

Then, after a while, the Prince began to open up to him in a way he didn't with anyone else. There wasn't much love between the King and his son; it's been common for English kings to feel intense jealousy towards their heirs as they gain power, and that was true for the great King Henry IV. The Prince often talked to Myles about the conflicts and tensions between him and his father, and gradually, Myles started to think that maybe the King's jealousy played a significant role in the Prince's reckless behavior.

Once, for instance, as the Prince leaned upon, his shoulder waiting, whilst the attendants made ready the barge that was to carry them down the river to the city, he said, abruptly: “Myles, what thinkest thou of us all? Doth not thy honesty hold us in contempt?”

Once, for example, as the Prince leaned on his shoulder, waiting while the attendants prepared the boat that was going to take them down the river to the city, he suddenly said: “Myles, what do you think of us all? Doesn’t your honesty hold us in contempt?”

“Nay, Highness,” said Myles. “How could I hold contempt?”

“Nah, Your Highness,” said Myles. “How could I look down on you?”

“Marry,” said the Prince, “I myself hold contempt, and am not as honest a man as thou. But, prithee, have patience with me, Myles. Some day, perhaps, I too will live a clean life. Now, an I live seriously, the King will be more jealous of me than ever, and that is not a little. Maybe I live thus so that he may not know what I really am in soothly earnest.”

“Marry,” said the Prince, “I have my own flaws and I'm not as honest as you are. But please be patient with me, Myles. Maybe one day I’ll lead a better life too. Right now, if I start living seriously, the King will be even more jealous of me than he already is, and that's quite a bit. Maybe I act this way so he won’t realize what I’m really like.”

The Prince also often talked to Myles concerning his own affairs; of the battle he was to fight for his father's honor, of how the Earl of Mackworth had plotted and planned to bring him face to face with the Earl of Alban. He spoke to Myles more than once of the many great changes of state and party that hung upon the downfall of the enemy of the house of Falworth, and showed him how no hand but his own could strike that enemy down; if he fell, it must be through the son of Falworth. Sometimes it seemed to Myles as though he and his blind father were the centre of a great web of plot and intrigue, stretching far and wide, that included not only the greatest houses of England, but royalty and the political balance of the country as well, and even before the greatness of it all he did not flinch.

The Prince often talked to Myles about his own issues; about the battle he was preparing to fight for his father's honor, and how the Earl of Mackworth had schemed to bring him face to face with the Earl of Alban. He mentioned to Myles several times the significant political changes that depended on the downfall of the enemy of the house of Falworth, and showed him that only he could take that enemy down; if it happened, it would have to be through the son of Falworth. Sometimes, it felt to Myles as if he and his blind father were at the center of a vast web of schemes and intrigue, reaching far and wide, involving not only the most powerful families in England but also royalty and the political balance of the country. Even in light of the enormity of it all, he didn’t back down.

Then, at last, came the beginning of the time for action. It was in the early part of May, and Myles had been a member of the Prince's household for a little over a month. One morning he was ordered to attend the Prince in his privy cabinet, and, obeying the summons, he found the Prince, his younger brother, the Duke of Bedford, and his uncle, the Bishop of Winchester, seated at a table, where they had just been refreshing themselves with a flagon of wine and a plate of wafers.

Then, finally, the time for action arrived. It was early May, and Myles had been with the Prince's household for just over a month. One morning, he was called to attend the Prince in his private office. When he arrived, he found the Prince, his younger brother, the Duke of Bedford, and his uncle, the Bishop of Winchester, sitting at a table, where they had just been enjoying a jug of wine and a plate of wafers.

“My poor Myles,” said the Prince, smiling, as the young knight bowed to the three, and then stood erect, as though on duty. “It shames my heart, brother—and thou, uncle—it shames my heart to be one privy to this thing which we are set upon to do. Here be we, the greatest Lords of England, making a cat's-paw of this lad—for he is only yet a boy—and of his blind father, for to achieve our ends against Alban's faction. It seemeth not over-honorable to my mind.”

“My poor Myles,” said the Prince, smiling, as the young knight bowed to the three and then stood tall, as if on duty. “It pains me, brother—and you too, uncle—it pains me to be part of this plan we are about to execute. Here we are, the greatest Lords of England, using this boy—because he is still just a kid—and his blind father, to achieve our goals against Alban's faction. It doesn’t seem very noble to me.”

“Pardon me, your Highness,” said Myles, blushing to the roots of his hair; “but, an I may be so bold as to speak, I reck nothing of what your aims may be; I only look to restoring my father's honor and the honor of our house.”

“Excuse me, your Highness,” Myles said, blushing deeply; “but if I may be so bold as to speak, I don’t care about what your goals are; I only aim to restore my father’s honor and the honor of our family.”

“Truly,” said the Prince, smiling, “that is the only matter that maketh me willing to lay my hands to this business. Dost thou know why I have sent for thee? It is because this day thou must challenge the Duke of Alban before the King. The Earl of Mackworth has laid all his plans and the time is now ripe. Knowest that thy father is at Mackworth House?”

“Honestly,” said the Prince, smiling, “that's the only reason I'm willing to get involved in this. Do you know why I called you here? It's because today you need to challenge the Duke of Alban before the King. The Earl of Mackworth has set everything in motion, and the time is right. Just so you know, your father is at Mackworth House.”

“Nay,” said Myles; “I knew it not.”

“Nah,” said Myles; “I didn’t know that.”

“He hath been there for nearly two days,” said the Prince. “Just now the Earl hath sent for us to come first to Mackworth House. Then to go to the palace, for he hath gained audience with the King, and hath so arranged it that the Earl of Alban is to be there as well. We all go straightway; so get thyself ready as soon as may be.”

“He's been there for almost two days,” said the Prince. “Right now the Earl has asked us to go first to Mackworth House. Then we’ll head to the palace, because he’s secured an audience with the King and has arranged for the Earl of Alban to be there as well. We're leaving right away, so get ready as soon as you can.”

Perhaps Myles's heart began beating more quickly within him at the nearness of that great happening which he had looked forward to for so long. If it did, he made no sign of his emotion, but only asked, “How must I clothe myself, your Highness?”

Perhaps Myles's heart started racing at the closeness of that big event he had anticipated for so long. If it did, he showed no indication of his feelings, only asking, “How should I dress, your Highness?”

“Wear thy light armor,” said the Prince, “but no helmet, a juppon bearing the arms and colors that the Earl gave thee when thou wert knighted, and carry thy right-hand gauntlet under thy belt for thy challenge. Now make haste, for time passes.”

“Put on your light armor,” said the Prince, “but no helmet, just a tunic displaying the symbols and colors that the Earl gave you when you were knighted, and carry your right-hand gauntlet tucked under your belt for your challenge. Now hurry, because time is moving on.”





CHAPTER 30

Adjoining the ancient palace of Westminster, where King Henry IV was then holding his court, was a no less ancient stone building known as the Painted Room. Upon the walls were depicted a series of battle scenes in long bands reaching around this room, one above another. Some of these pictures had been painted as far back as the days of Henry III, others had been added since his time. They chronicled the various wars of the King of England, and it was from them that the little hall took its name of the Painted Room.

Next to the historic Palace of Westminster, where King Henry IV was holding his court, stood another old stone building called the Painted Room. The walls featured a series of battle scenes, arranged in long bands that wrapped around the room, one above the other. Some of these images were painted back in the days of Henry III, while others were added later. They depicted the different wars of the King of England, and it was from these that the small hall earned its name, the Painted Room.

This ancient wing, or offshoot, of the main buildings was more retired from the hurly-burly of outer life than other parts of the palace, and thither the sick King was very fond of retiring from the business of State, which ever rested more and more heavily upon his shoulders, sometimes to squander in quietness a spare hour or two; sometimes to idle over a favorite book; sometimes to play a game of chess with a favorite courtier. The cold painted walls had been hung with tapestry, and its floor had been spread with arras carpet. These and the cushioned couches and chairs that stood around gave its gloomy antiquity an air of comfort—an air even of luxury.

This old wing, or extension, of the main buildings was more secluded from the hustle and bustle of the outside world than other parts of the palace. The sick King often liked to retreat here from the increasing weight of State duties on his shoulders, sometimes spending a quiet hour or two; sometimes getting lost in a favorite book; sometimes playing chess with a preferred courtier. The cold painted walls were adorned with tapestry, and the floor was covered with an arras carpet. These, along with the cushioned couches and chairs around, gave its gloomy old-fashioned feel a touch of comfort—almost a sense of luxury.

It was to this favorite retreat of the King's that Myles was brought that morning with his father to face the great Earl of Alban.

It was to this beloved getaway of the King that Myles was taken that morning with his father to meet the powerful Earl of Alban.

In the anteroom the little party of Princes and nobles who escorted the father and son had held a brief consultation. Then the others had entered, leaving Myles and his blind father in charge of Lord Lumley and two knights of the court, Sir Reginald Hallowell and Sir Piers Averell.

In the waiting room, the small group of princes and nobles who accompanied the father and son had a quick discussion. Then the others went in, leaving Myles and his blind father with Lord Lumley and two knights from the court, Sir Reginald Hallowell and Sir Piers Averell.

Myles, as he stood patiently waiting, with his father's arm resting in his, could hear the muffled sound of voices from beyond the arras. Among others, he recognized the well-remembered tones of the King. He fancied that he heard his own name mentioned more than once, and then the sound of talking ceased. The next moment the arras was drawn aside, and the Earl entered the antechamber again.

Myles stood patiently, his father’s arm draped over his, and could hear muffled voices from behind the curtain. Among them, he recognized the familiar voice of the King. He thought he heard his own name mentioned several times, and then the talking stopped. Moments later, the curtain was pulled back, and the Earl reentered the antechamber.

“All is ready, cousin,” said he to Lord Falworth, in a suppressed voice. “Essex hath done as he promised, and Alban is within there now.” Then, turning to Myles, speaking in the same low voice, and betraying more agitation than Myles had thought it possible for him to show, “Sir Myles,” said he, “remember all that hath been told thee. Thou knowest what thou hast to say and do.” Then, without further word, he took Lord Falworth by the hand, and led the way into the room, Myles following close behind.

“All is ready, cousin,” he said to Lord Falworth in a quiet voice. “Essex has done what he promised, and Alban is in there now.” Then, turning to Myles and speaking in the same low tone, showing more agitation than Myles thought possible, he said, “Sir Myles, remember everything that has been said to you. You know what you have to say and do.” Without saying anything more, he took Lord Falworth by the hand and led the way into the room, with Myles following closely behind.

The King half sat, half inclined, upon a cushioned seat close to which stood the two Princes. There were some dozen others present, mostly priests and noblemen of high quality who clustered in a group at a little distance. Myles knew most of them at a glance having seen them come and go at Scotland Yard. But among them all, he singled out only one—the Earl of Alban. He had not seen that face since he was a little child eight years old, but now that he beheld it again, it fitted instantly and vividly into the remembrance of the time of that terrible scene at Falworth Castle, when he had beheld the then Lord Brookhurst standing above the dead body of Sir John Dale, with the bloody mace clinched in his hand. There were the same heavy black brows, sinister and gloomy, the same hooked nose, the same swarthy cheeks. He even remembered the deep dent in the forehead, where the brows met in perpetual frown. So it was that upon that face his looks centred and rested.

The King was sitting partially upright on a cushioned seat, near which the two Princes stood. A dozen others were present, mostly priests and high-ranking nobles who gathered in a group a short distance away. Myles recognized most of them from his time at Scotland Yard. But among all of them, he focused on just one—the Earl of Alban. He hadn't seen that face since he was eight years old, but now that he saw it again, it instantly reminded him of that terrible scene at Falworth Castle, when he had watched the then Lord Brookhurst standing over the dead body of Sir John Dale, with the bloody mace clenched in his hand. The Earl had the same heavy black brows, sinister and gloomy, the same hooked nose, and the same dark cheeks. He even remembered the deep dent in the forehead, where the brows met in a constant frown. So, it was upon that face that his gaze settled and lingered.

The Earl of Alban had just been speaking to some Lord who stood beside him, and a half-smile still hung about the corners of his lips. At first, as he looked up at the entrance of the newcomers, there was no other expression; then suddenly came a flash of recognition, a look of wide-eyed amazement; then the blood left the cheeks and the lips, and the face grew very pale. No doubt he saw at a flash that some great danger overhung him in this sudden coming of his old enemy, for he was as keen and as astute a politician as he was a famous warrior. At least he knew that the eyes of most of those present were fixed keenly and searchingly upon him. After the first start of recognition, his left hand, hanging at his side, gradually closed around the scabbard of his sword, clutching it in a vice-like grip.

The Earl of Alban had just been talking to a Lord standing next to him, and a faint smile lingered at the corners of his lips. At first, when he looked up to see the newcomers, there was no other expression; then suddenly, a look of recognition flashed across his face, followed by a look of wide-eyed surprise; then the color drained from his cheeks and lips, leaving his face very pale. He must have realized in an instant that he was in great danger with the sudden appearance of his old enemy, as he was both a sharp and shrewd politician as well as a renowned warrior. At the very least, he could tell that most of the people present were gazing intently and scrutinizingly at him. After the initial shock of recognition, his left hand, which had been hanging at his side, slowly curled around the scabbard of his sword, gripping it tightly.

Meantime the Earl of Mackworth had led the blind Lord to the King, where both kneeled.

Meantime, the Earl of Mackworth had brought the blind Lord to the King, where they both knelt.

“Why, how now, my Lord?” said the King. “Methought it was our young Paladin whom we knighted at Devlen that was to be presented, and here thou bringest this old man. A blind man, ha! What is the meaning of this?”

“Why, what’s going on, my Lord?” said the King. “I thought it was our young Paladin we knighted at Devlen who was supposed to be presented, and instead you bring this old man. A blind man, ha! What’s the meaning of this?”

“Majesty,” said the Earl, “I have taken this chance to bring to thy merciful consideration one who hath most wofully and unjustly suffered from thine anger. Yonder stands the young knight of whom we spake; this is his father, Gilbert Reginald, whilom Lord Falworth, who craves mercy and justice at thy hands.”

“Your Majesty,” said the Earl, “I have seized this opportunity to ask for your kind consideration of someone who has suffered greatly and unfairly because of your wrath. Over there stands the young knight we talked about; this is his father, Gilbert Reginald, formerly Lord Falworth, who seeks mercy and justice from you.”

“Falworth,” said the King, placing his hand to his head. “The name is not strange to mine ears, but I cannot place it. My head hath troubled me sorely to-day, and I cannot remember.”

“Falworth,” said the King, placing his hand to his head. “The name isn't unfamiliar to me, but I can’t recall where I know it from. My head has been bothering me a lot today, and I just can’t remember.”

At this point the Earl of Alban came quietly and deliberately forward. “Sire,” said he, “pardon my boldness in so venturing to address you, but haply I may bring the name more clearly to your mind. He is, as my Lord of Mackworth said, the whilom Baron Falworth, the outlawed, attainted traitor; so declared for the harboring of Sir John Dale, who was one of those who sought your Majesty's life at Windsor eleven years ago. Sire, he is mine enemy as well, and is brought hither by my proclaimed enemies. Should aught occur to my harm, I rest my case in your gracious hands.”

At this point, the Earl of Alban stepped forward quietly and deliberately. “Your Majesty,” he said, “I hope you’ll forgive my boldness in addressing you, but I might help bring the name more clearly to your mind. He is, as my Lord of Mackworth mentioned, the former Baron Falworth, the outlawed and disgraced traitor; declared so for hiding Sir John Dale, one of those who tried to take your life at Windsor eleven years ago. Your Majesty, he is my enemy as well, and he has been brought here by my declared enemies. If anything happens to me, I trust my case in your kind hands.”

The dusty red flamed into the King's pale, sickly face in answer, and he rose hastily from his seat.

The dusty red blazed up against the King's pale, sickly face in response, and he quickly stood up from his seat.

“Aye,” said he, “I remember me now—I remember me the man and the name! Who hath dared bring him here before us?” All the dull heaviness of sickness was gone for the moment, and King Henry was the King Henry of ten years ago as he rolled his eyes balefully from one to another of the courtiers who stood silently around.

“Aye,” he said, “I remember now—I remember the man and the name! Who dared to bring him here before us?” For the moment, all the dull heaviness of sickness was gone, and King Henry was the King Henry of ten years ago as he rolled his eyes threateningly from one courtier to another, all of whom stood silently around.

The Earl of Mackworth shot a covert glance at the Bishop of Winchester, who came forward in answer.

The Earl of Mackworth threw a discreet glance at the Bishop of Winchester, who stepped forward in response.

“Your Majesty,” said he, “here am I, your brother, who beseech you as your brother not to judge over-hastily in this matter. It is true that this man has been adjudged a traitor, but he has been so adjudged without a hearing. I beseech thee to listen patiently to whatsoever he may have to say.”

“Your Majesty,” he said, “here I am, your brother, asking you as your brother not to make a hasty judgment in this matter. It’s true that this man has been labeled a traitor, but he has been labeled that without a chance to defend himself. I ask you to listen patiently to whatever he has to say.”

The King fixed the Bishop with a look of the bitterest, deepest anger, holding his nether lip tightly under his teeth—a trick he had when strongly moved with anger—and the Bishop's eyes fell under the look. Meantime the Earl of Alban stood calm and silent. No doubt he saw that the King's anger was likely to befriend him more than any words that he himself could say, and he perilled his case with no more speech which could only prove superfluous.

The King stared at the Bishop with intense, deep anger, gripping his lower lip tightly between his teeth—a habit he had when he was really upset—and the Bishop couldn't meet his gaze. Meanwhile, the Earl of Alban remained composed and silent. He clearly understood that the King's anger would benefit him more than anything he could say, so he risked his position without adding any words that would be unnecessary.

At last the King turned a face red and swollen with anger to the blind Lord, who still kneeled before him.

At last, the King turned his red and swollen face, filled with anger, toward the blind Lord, who was still kneeling before him.

“What hast thou to say?” he said, in a deep and sullen voice.

“What do you have to say?” he asked, in a deep and gloomy voice.

“Gracious and merciful Lord,” said the blind nobleman, “I come to thee, the fountain-head of justice, craving justice. Sire, I do now and here deny my treason, which denial I could not before make, being blind and helpless, and mine enemies strong and malignant. But now, sire, Heaven hath sent me help, and therefore I do acclaim before thee that my accuser, William Bushy Brookhurst, Earl of Alban, is a foul and an attainted liar in all that he hath accused me of. To uphold which allegation, and to defend me, who am blinded by his unknightliness, I do offer a champion to prove all that I say with his body in combat.”

“Gracious and merciful Lord,” said the blind nobleman, “I come to you, the source of justice, seeking justice. Your Majesty, I now deny my treason, which I couldn't do before because I was blind and helpless, while my enemies were powerful and malicious. But now, Your Majesty, Heaven has sent me help, and so I declare before you that my accuser, William Bushy Brookhurst, Earl of Alban, is a horrible and discredited liar in everything he has accused me of. To support this claim and defend myself, who am blinded by his dishonor, I offer a champion to prove everything I say with his body in combat.”

The Earl of Mackworth darted a quick look at Myles, who came forward the moment his father had ended, and kneeled beside him. The King offered no interruption to his speech, but he bent a look heavy with anger upon the young man.

The Earl of Mackworth shot a quick glance at Myles, who stepped forward as soon as his father finished speaking and knelt beside him. The King didn't interrupt the speech, but he cast a look filled with anger at the young man.

“My gracious Lord and King,” said Myles, “I, the son of the accused, do offer myself as his champion in this cause, beseeching thee of thy grace leave to prove the truth of the same, being a belted knight by thy grace and of thy creation and the peer of any who weareth spurs.” Thereupon, rising, he drew his iron gauntlet from his girdle, and flung it clashing down upon the floor, and with his heart swelling within him with anger and indignation and pity of his blind father, he cried, in a loud voice, “I do accuse thee, William of Alban, that thou liest vilely as aforesaid, and here cast down my gage, daring thee to take it up.”

“My gracious Lord and King,” said Myles, “I, the son of the accused, offer myself as his champion in this matter, asking for your grace to allow me to prove the truth of it, being a knight by your decree and equal to anyone who wears spurs.” Then, rising, he took his iron gauntlet from his belt and slammed it down onto the floor. With anger and indignation swelling in his heart, along with pity for his blind father, he shouted, “I accuse you, William of Alban, of lying disgracefully as stated, and here I throw down my challenge, daring you to accept it.”

The Earl of Alban made as though he would accept the challenge, but the King stopped him hastily.

The Earl of Alban acted like he was going to accept the challenge, but the King quickly stopped him.

“Stop!” he cried, harshly. “Touch not the gage! Let it lie—let it lie, I tell thee, my Lord! Now then,” said he, turning to the others, “tell me what meaneth all this coil? Who brought this man hither?”

“Stop!” he shouted, sharply. “Don’t touch the wager! Leave it be—leave it be, I tell you, my Lord! Now then,” he said, turning to the others, “tell me what all this fuss is about? Who brought this man here?”

He looked from one to another of those who stood silently around, but no one answered.

He looked around at the people standing silently, but no one said anything.

“I see,” said he, “ye all have had to do with it. It is as my Lord of Alban sayeth; ye are his enemies, and ye are my enemies as well. In this I do smell a vile plot. I cannot undo what I have done, and since I have made this young man a knight with mine own hands, I cannot deny that he is fit to challenge my Lord of Alban. Ne'theless, the High Court of Chivalry shall adjudge this case. Meantime,” said he, turning to the Earl Marshal, who was present, “I give thee this attainted Lord in charge. Convey him presently to the Tower, and let him abide our pleasure there. Also, thou mayst take up yon gage, and keep it till it is redeemed according to our pleasure.”

"I see," he said, "you all have been involved in this. Just like my Lord of Alban says, you are his enemies, and you are my enemies too. I sense a terrible scheme at play. I can't take back what I've done, and since I made this young man a knight with my own hands, I can't deny that he's worthy of challenging my Lord of Alban. Nevertheless, the High Court of Chivalry will decide this matter. In the meantime," he said, turning to the Earl Marshal who was present, "I assign you this disgraced Lord. Please take him straight to the Tower and let him stay there at our convenience. Also, you may take up this gauntlet and hold onto it until it's redeemed according to our wishes."

He stood thoughtfully for a moment, and then raising his eyes, looked fixedly at the Earl of Mackworth. “I know,” he said, “that I be a right sick man, and there be some who are already plotting to overthrow those who have held up my hand with their own strength for all these years.” Then speaking more directly: “My Lord Earl of Mackworth, I see your hand in this before all others. It was thou who so played upon me as to get me to knight this young man, and thus make him worthy to challenge my Lord of Alban. It was thy doings that brought him here to-day, backed by mine own sons and my brother and by these noblemen.” Then turning suddenly to the Earl of Alban: “Come, my Lord,” said he; “I am aweary with all this coil. Lend me thine arm to leave this place.” So it was that he left the room, leaning upon the Earl of Alban's arm, and followed by the two or three of the Alban faction who were present.

He stood there, thinking for a moment, and then raised his eyes to look intently at the Earl of Mackworth. “I know,” he said, “that I’m a seriously ill man, and there are some who are already scheming to bring down those who have supported me with their strength all these years.” Then, speaking more directly: “My Lord Earl of Mackworth, I see your hand in this above all others. It was you who manipulated me into knighting this young man, making him worthy to challenge my Lord of Alban. It was your actions that brought him here today, backed by my own sons, my brother, and these noblemen.” Turning suddenly to the Earl of Alban, he said, “Come, my Lord; I’m tired of all this commotion. Lend me your arm to leave this place.” And so, he left the room, leaning on the Earl of Alban's arm, followed by the two or three members of the Alban faction who were present.

“Your Royal Highness,” said the Earl Marshal, “I must e'en do the King's bidding, and take this gentleman into arrest.”

“Your Royal Highness,” said the Earl Marshal, “I have to follow the King's orders and take this gentleman into custody.”

“Do thy duty,” said the Prince. “We knew it must come to this. Meanwhile he is to be a prisoner of honor, and see that he be well lodged and cared for. Thou wilt find my barge at the stairs to convey him down the river, and I myself will come this afternoon to visit him.”

“Do your duty,” said the Prince. “We knew it would come to this. In the meantime, he is to be a prisoner of honor, so make sure he's well housed and taken care of. You’ll find my barge at the steps to take him down the river, and I will come this afternoon to visit him.”





CHAPTER 31

It was not until the end of July that the High Court of Chivalry rendered its judgment. There were many unusual points in the case, some of which bore heavily against Lord Falworth, some of which were in his favor. He was very ably defended by the lawyers whom the Earl of Mackworth had engaged upon his side; nevertheless, under ordinary circumstances, the judgment, no doubt, would have been quickly rendered against him. As it was, however, the circumstances were not ordinary, and it was rendered in his favor. The Court besought the King to grant the ordeal by battle, to accept Lord Falworth's champion, and to appoint the time and place for the meeting.

It wasn't until the end of July that the High Court of Chivalry made its decision. There were many unusual aspects in the case, some of which weighed heavily against Lord Falworth, and some that worked in his favor. He had strong representation from the lawyers hired by the Earl of Mackworth; however, under normal circumstances, the verdict would likely have gone against him. As it turned out, the circumstances were anything but ordinary, and the judgment was in his favor. The Court urged the King to allow the trial by combat, to accept Lord Falworth's champion, and to set the time and place for the encounter.

The decision must have been a most bitter, galling one for the sick King. He was naturally of a generous, forgiving nature, but Lord Falworth in his time of power had been an unrelenting and fearless opponent, and his Majesty who, like most generous men, could on occasions be very cruel and intolerant, had never forgiven him. He had steadily thrown the might of his influence with the Court against the Falworths' case, but that influence was no longer all-powerful for good or ill. He was failing in health, and it could only be a matter of a few years, probably of only a few months, before his successor sat upon the throne.

The decision must have been incredibly painful for the sick King. He was naturally a generous and forgiving person, but Lord Falworth had been a relentless and fearless enemy during his time of power, and His Majesty, who like many kind-hearted people could be quite cruel and intolerant at times, had never forgiven him. He had consistently used his influence at Court against the Falworths’ case, but that influence was no longer as powerful as it once was. He was declining in health, and it was only a matter of a few years, probably just a few months, before his successor would take the throne.

Upon the other hand, the Prince of Wales's faction had been steadily, and of late rapidly, increasing in power, and in the Earl of Mackworth, its virtual head, it possessed one of the most capable politicians and astute intriguers in Europe. So, as the outcome of all the plotting and counter-plotting, scheming and counter-scheming, the case was decided in Lord Falworth's favor. The knowledge of the ultimate result was known to the Prince of Wales's circle almost a week before it was finally decided. Indeed, the Earl of Mackworth had made pretty sure of that result before he had summoned Myles from France, but upon the King it fell like the shock of a sudden blow. All that day he kept himself in moody seclusion, nursing his silent, bitter anger, and making only one outbreak, in which he swore by the Holy Rood that should Myles be worsted in the encounter, he would not take the battle into his own hands, but would suffer him to be slain, and furthermore, that should the Earl show signs of failing at any time, he would do all in his power to save him. One of the courtiers who had been present, and who was secretly inclined to the Prince of Wales's faction, had repeated this speech at Scotland Yard, and the Prince had said, “That meaneth, Myles, that thou must either win or die.”

On the other hand, the Prince of Wales's faction had been steadily, and recently quickly, gaining power, and with the Earl of Mackworth as its de facto leader, it had one of the most skilled politicians and clever plotters in Europe. So, as a result of all the scheming and counter-scheming, the case was ultimately decided in Lord Falworth's favor. The Prince of Wales's circle had known the outcome almost a week before it was final. In fact, the Earl of Mackworth had pretty much ensured that outcome before he called Myles back from France, but for the King, it was like receiving a sudden shock. He spent that day in a gloomy seclusion, nursing his quiet, bitter anger, and only erupted once, swearing by the Holy Rood that if Myles were to lose the encounter, he wouldn’t intervene but would let him be killed; moreover, if the Earl showed any signs of struggling at any point, he would do everything he could to save him. One of the courtiers who was present, and who secretly leaned towards the Prince of Wales's faction, relayed this statement at Scotland Yard, and the Prince commented, “That means, Myles, that you have to either win or die.”

“And so I would have it to be, my Lord,” Myles had answered.

“And so I would want it to be, my Lord,” Myles had answered.

It was not until nearly a fortnight after the decision of the Court of Chivalry had been rendered that the King announced the time and place of battle—the time to be the 3d of September, the place to be Smithfield—a spot much used for such encounters.

It was almost two weeks after the Court of Chivalry made its decision that the King announced the date and location of the battle—the date being September 3rd, and the location being Smithfield—a place commonly used for such fights.

During the three weeks or so that intervened between this announcement and the time of combat, Myles went nearly every day to visit the lists in course of erection. Often the Prince went with him; always two or three of his friends of the Scotland Yard court accompanied him.

During the three weeks or so between this announcement and the time of the fight, Myles visited the arena under construction nearly every day. Often, the Prince joined him; there were always two or three of his friends from Scotland Yard with them.

The lists were laid out in the usual form. The true or principal list in which the combatants were to engage was sixty yards long and forty yards wide; this rectangular space being surrounded by a fence about six feet high, painted vermilion. Between the fence and the stand where the King and the spectators sat, and surrounding the central space, was the outer or false list, also surrounded by a fence. In the false list the Constable and the Marshal and their followers and attendants were to be stationed at the time of battle to preserve the general peace during the contest between the principals.

The lists were set up in the usual way. The main list where the fighters would engage was sixty yards long and forty yards wide; this rectangular area was surrounded by a fence about six feet high, painted bright red. Between the fence and the stand where the King and the spectators sat, surrounding the central area, was the outer or false list, also enclosed by a fence. In the false list, the Constable, the Marshal, and their followers were to be stationed during the battle to keep the peace throughout the contest between the main fighters.

One day as Myles, his princely patron, and his friends entered the barriers, leaving their horses at the outer gate, they met the Earl of Alban and his followers, who were just quitting the lists, which they also were in the habit of visiting nearly every day. As the two parties passed one another, the Earl spoke to a gentleman walking beside him and in a voice loud enough to be clearly overheard by the others: “Yonder is the young sprig of Falworth,” said he. “His father, my Lords, is not content with forfeiting his own life for his treason, but must, forsooth, throw away his son's also. I have faced and overthrown many a better knight than that boy.”

One day, as Myles, his noble patron, and his friends entered the arena, leaving their horses at the outer gate, they ran into the Earl of Alban and his group, who were just leaving the lists—a place they visited almost every day. As the two groups passed each other, the Earl addressed a gentleman walking beside him, speaking loudly enough for the others to hear: “There’s the young upstart from Falworth,” he said. “His father, my Lords, isn’t satisfied with just losing his own life for his treason; he has to put his son’s life at risk too. I’ve faced and beaten many better knights than that boy.”

Myles heard the speech, and knew that it was intended for him to hear it; but he paid no attention to it, walking composedly at the Prince's side. The Prince had also overheard it, and after a little space of silence asked, “Dost thou not feel anxiety for thy coming battle, Myles?”

Myles heard the speech and realized it was meant for him; but he ignored it, walking calmly beside the Prince. The Prince had also overheard it, and after a brief silence asked, “Don't you feel anxious about your upcoming battle, Myles?”

“Yea, my Lord,” said Myles; “sometimes I do feel anxiety, but not such as my Lord of Alban would have me feel in uttering the speech that he spake anon. It is anxiety for my father's sake and my mother's sake that I feel, for truly there are great matters for them pending upon this fight. Ne'theless, I do know that God will not desert me in my cause, for verily my father is no traitor.”

“Yeah, my Lord,” said Myles; “sometimes I do feel anxious, but not in the way my Lord of Alban would want me to feel after what he just said. I’m worried for my father and mother because this fight has serious consequences for them. Nevertheless, I know that God won’t abandon me in this cause, because my father is not a traitor.”

“But the Earl of Alban,” said the Prince, gravely, “is reputed one of the best-skilled knights in all England; moreover, he is merciless and without generosity, so that an he gain aught advantage over thee, he will surely slay thee.”

“But the Earl of Alban,” said the Prince seriously, “is considered one of the best knights in all of England; furthermore, he is ruthless and lacks generosity, so if he gains any advantage over you, he will definitely kill you.”

“I am not afraid, my Lord,” said Myles, still calmly and composedly.

“I’m not afraid, my Lord,” Myles said, still calm and composed.

“Nor am I afraid for thee, Myles,” said the Prince, heartily, putting his arm, as he spoke, around the young man's shoulder; “for truly, wert thou a knight of forty years, instead of one of twenty, thou couldst not bear thyself with more courage.”

“I'm not worried about you, Myles,” the Prince said warmly, placing his arm around the young man's shoulder as he spoke. “Honestly, even if you were a knight of forty instead of just twenty, you couldn't show more bravery.”

As the time for the duel approached, the days seemed to drag themselves along upon leaden feet; nevertheless, the days came and went, as all days do, bringing with them, at last, the fateful 3d of September.

As the time for the duel got closer, the days felt like they were moving in slow motion; still, the days passed, just like any other days do, eventually bringing the fateful 3rd of September.

Early in the morning, while the sun was still level and red, the Prince himself, unattended, came to Myles's apartment, in the outer room of which Gascoyne was bustling busily about arranging the armor piece by piece; renewing straps and thongs, but not whistling over his work as he usually did. The Prince nodded to him, and then passed silently through to the inner chamber. Myles was upon his knees, and Father Ambrose, the Prince's chaplain, was beside him. The Prince stood silently at the door, until Myles, having told his last bead, rose and turned towards him.

Early in the morning, while the sun was still low and red, the Prince himself, alone, came to Myles's apartment, where Gascoyne was busy arranging the armor piece by piece; renewing straps and thongs, but not whistling as he usually did. The Prince nodded to him and then quietly walked into the inner room. Myles was kneeling, and Father Ambrose, the Prince's chaplain, was beside him. The Prince stood silently at the door until Myles finished his last prayer, stood up, and turned towards him.

“My dear Lord,” said the young knight, “I give you gramercy for the great honor you do me in coming so early for to visit me.”

“Dear Lord,” said the young knight, “thank you so much for the great honor of coming to visit me so early.”

“Nay, Myles, give me no thanks,” said the Prince, frankly reaching him his hand, which Myles took and set to his lips. “I lay bethinking me of thee this morning, while yet in bed, and so, as I could not sleep any more, I was moved to come hither to see thee.”

“Nah, Myles, don’t thank me,” said the Prince, extending his hand, which Myles took and kissed. “I was thinking about you this morning while still in bed, and since I couldn’t sleep anymore, I felt compelled to come here to see you.”

Quite a number of the Prince's faction were at the breakfast at Scotland Yard that morning; among others, the Earl of Mackworth. All were more or less oppressed with anxiety, for nearly all of them had staked much upon the coming battle. If Alban conquered, he would be more powerful to harm them and to revenge himself upon them than ever, and Myles was a very young champion upon whom to depend. Myles himself, perhaps, showed as little anxiety as any; he certainly ate more heartily of his breakfast that morning than many of the others.

A good number of the Prince's supporters were at breakfast at Scotland Yard that morning, including the Earl of Mackworth. They were all feeling anxious, as most of them had a lot riding on the upcoming battle. If Alban won, he would have even more power to hurt them and get back at them than ever before, and Myles was still a very young champion to rely on. Myles himself seemed to show less anxiety than the rest; in fact, he ate a lot more heartily at breakfast that morning than many of the others.

After the meal was ended, the Prince rose. “The boat is ready at the stairs,” said he; “if thou wouldst go to the Tower to visit thy father, Myles, before hearing mass, I and Cholmondeley and Vere and Poins will go with thee, if ye, Lords and gentlemen, will grant me your pardon for leaving you. Are there any others that thou wouldst have accompany thee?”

After the meal was over, the Prince stood up. “The boat is ready at the stairs,” he said; “if you want to go to the Tower to visit your father, Myles, before hearing mass, I, Cholmondeley, Vere, and Poins will go with you, if you, Lords and gentlemen, will excuse me for leaving you. Is there anyone else you would like to join you?”

“I would have Sir James Lee and my squire, Master Gascoyne, if thou art so pleased to give them leave to go,” answered Myles.

“I would like Sir James Lee and my squire, Master Gascoyne, if you’re okay with letting them go,” answered Myles.

“So be it,” said the Prince. “We will stop at Mackworth stairs for the knight.”

“So be it,” said the Prince. “We’ll stop at Mackworth stairs for the knight.”

The barge landed at the west stairs of the Tower wharf, and the whole party were received with more than usual civilities by the Governor, who conducted them at once to the Tower where Lord Falworth was lodged. Lady Falworth met them at the head of the stairs; her eyes were very red and her face pale, and as Myles raised her hand and set a long kiss upon it, her lips trembled, and she turned her face quickly away, pressing her handkerchief for one moment to her eyes. Poor lady! What agony of anxiety and dread did she not suffer for her boy's sake that day! Myles had not hidden both from her and his father that he must either win or die.

The barge pulled up at the west stairs of the Tower wharf, and the whole group was welcomed with more than the usual niceties by the Governor, who immediately took them to the Tower where Lord Falworth was staying. Lady Falworth greeted them at the top of the stairs; her eyes were very red and her face pale, and as Myles lifted her hand and kissed it gently, her lips quivered, and she quickly turned her face away, pressing her handkerchief to her eyes for just a moment. Poor lady! What pain of worry and fear was she going through for her son's sake that day! Myles hadn't concealed from her or his father that he had to either win or die.

As Myles turned from his mother, Prior Edward came out from the inner chamber, and was greeted warmly by him. The old priest had arrived in London only the day before, having come down from Crosbey Priory to be with his friend's family during this their time of terrible anxiety.

As Myles turned away from his mother, Prior Edward came out from the inner chamber and was warmly greeted by him. The old priest had just arrived in London the day before, coming down from Crosbey Priory to be with his friend's family during this difficult time of anxiety.

After a little while of general talk, the Prince and his attendants retired, leaving the family together, only Sir James Lee and Gascoyne remaining behind.

After a bit of casual conversation, the Prince and his guests left, allowing the family to be together, with only Sir James Lee and Gascoyne staying behind.

Many matters that had been discussed before were now finally settled, the chief of which was the disposition of Lady Falworth in case the battle should go against them. Then Myles took his leave, kissing his mother, who began crying, and comforting her with brave assurances. Prior Edward accompanied him as far as the head of the Tower stairs, where Myles kneeled upon the stone steps, while the good priest blessed him and signed the cross upon his forehead. The Prince was waiting in the walled garden adjoining, and as they rowed back again up the river to Scotland Yard, all were thoughtful and serious, even Poins' and Vere's merry tongues being stilled from their usual quips and jesting.

Many topics that had been discussed before were finally settled, the main one being what to do with Lady Falworth if the battle didn't go their way. Myles then said goodbye, kissing his mother, who started to cry, and he comforted her with brave promises. Prior Edward went with him to the top of the Tower stairs, where Myles knelt on the stone steps as the good priest blessed him and made the sign of the cross on his forehead. The Prince was waiting in the walled garden nearby, and as they rowed back up the river to Scotland Yard, everyone was pensive and serious, even Poins and Vere's usual jokes and banter were quieted.

It was about the quarter of the hour before eleven o'clock when Myles, with Gascoyne, set forth for the lists. The Prince of Wales, together with most of his court, had already gone on to Smithfield, leaving behind him six young knights of his household to act as escort to the young champion. Then at last the order to horse was given; the great gate swung open, and out they rode, clattering and jingling, the sunlight gleaming and flaming and flashing upon their polished armor. They drew rein to the right, and so rode in a little cloud of dust along the Strand Street towards London town, with the breeze blowing merrily, and the sunlight shining as sweetly and blithesomely as though they were riding to a wedding rather than to a grim and dreadful ordeal that meant either victory or death.

It was about a quarter to eleven when Myles, along with Gascoyne, set out for the lists. The Prince of Wales, along with most of his court, had already headed to Smithfield, leaving behind six young knights from his household to escort the young champion. Finally, the order to mount was given; the grand gate swung open, and they rode out, clattering and jingling, the sunlight shining and reflecting off their polished armor. They pulled to the right and rode in a small cloud of dust down Strand Street toward London, with a cheerful breeze blowing and the sunlight shining down as brightly and joyfully as if they were heading to a wedding instead of a grim and terrifying event that would determine either victory or death.





CHAPTER 32

In the days of King Edward III a code of laws relating to trial by battle had been compiled for one of his sons, Thomas of Woodstock. In this work each and every detail, to the most minute, had been arranged and fixed, and from that time judicial combats had been regulated in accordance with its mandates.

In the days of King Edward III, a set of laws about trial by battle was created for one of his sons, Thomas of Woodstock. This document covered every detail, even the smallest ones, and from that point on, judicial combats were governed by its rules.

It was in obedience to this code that Myles Falworth appeared at the east gate of the lists (the east gate being assigned by law to the challenger), clad in full armor of proof, attended by Gascoyne, and accompanied by two of the young knights who had acted as his escort from Scotland Yard.

It was in following this rule that Myles Falworth showed up at the east gate of the lists (the east gate being designated by law for the challenger), wearing full plate armor, accompanied by Gascoyne, and joined by two of the young knights who had escorted him from Scotland Yard.

At the barriers he was met by the attorney Willingwood, the chief lawyer who had conducted the Falworth case before the High Court of Chivalry, and who was to attend him during the administration of the oaths before the King.

At the barriers, he was greeted by attorney Willingwood, the lead lawyer who had managed the Falworth case in front of the High Court of Chivalry, and who would be there to assist him during the oath-taking ceremony in front of the King.

As Myles presented himself at the gate he was met by the Constable, the Marshal, and their immediate attendants. The Constable, laying his hand upon the bridle-rein, said, in a loud voice: “Stand, Sir Knight, and tell me why thou art come thus armed to the gates of the lists. What is thy name? Wherefore art thou come?”

As Myles arrived at the gate, he was greeted by the Constable, the Marshal, and their aides. The Constable, placing his hand on the bridle-rein, said in a loud voice, “Halt, Sir Knight, and tell me why you have come armed to the gates of the lists. What is your name? Why have you come?”

Myles answered, “I am Myles Falworth, a Knight of the Bath by grace of his Majesty King Henry IV and by his creation, and do come hither to defend my challenge upon the body of William Bushy Brookhurst, Earl of Alban, proclaiming him an unknightly knight and a false and perjured liar, in that he hath accused Gilbert Reginald, Lord Falworth, of treason against our beloved Lord, his Majesty the King, and may God defend the right!”

Myles answered, “I am Myles Falworth, a Knight of the Bath by the grace of His Majesty King Henry IV, and I come here to defend my challenge against William Bushy Brookhurst, Earl of Alban, declaring him an unknightly knight and a false and perjured liar, for he has accused Gilbert Reginald, Lord Falworth, of treason against our beloved Lord, His Majesty the King, and may God defend the right!”

As he ended speaking, the Constable advanced close to his side, and formally raising the umbril of the helmet, looked him in the face. Thereupon, having approved his identity, he ordered the gates to be opened, and bade Myles enter the lists with his squire and his friends.

As he finished speaking, the Constable stepped closer to him and formally lifted the visor of his helmet, looking him in the face. After confirming his identity, he ordered the gates to be opened and told Myles to enter the lists with his squire and friends.

At the south side of the lists a raised scaffolding had been built for the King and those who looked on. It was not unlike that which had been erected at Devlen Castle when Myles had first jousted as belted knight—here were the same raised seat for the King, the tapestries, the hangings, the fluttering pennons, and the royal standard floating above; only here were no fair-faced ladies looking down upon him, but instead, stern-browed Lords and knights in armor and squires, and here were no merry laughing and buzz of talk and flutter of fans and kerchiefs, but all was very quiet and serious.

At the south side of the arena, a raised platform had been set up for the King and the spectators. It was similar to the one built at Devlen Castle when Myles first competed as a knight—there was the same elevated seat for the King, the tapestries, the decorations, the fluttering flags, and the royal standard flying above; but instead of beautiful ladies gazing down at him, there were only stern-faced Lords, armored knights, and squires, and there was no joyful laughter, chatter, or flurry of fans and handkerchiefs—everything was very quiet and serious.

Myles riding upon his horse, with Gascoyne holding the bridle-rein, and his attorney walking beside him with his hand upon the stirrups, followed the Constable across the lists to an open space in front of the seat where the King sat. Then, having reached his appointed station, he stopped, and the Constable, advancing to the foot of the stair-way that led to the dais above, announced in a loud voice that the challenger had entered the lists.

Myles rode on his horse, with Gascoyne holding the reins, and his attorney walking beside him with his hand on the stirrups. They followed the Constable across the arena to an open area in front of where the King was seated. Once they reached their designated spot, he halted, and the Constable stepped to the bottom of the staircase that led to the raised platform, announcing loudly that the challenger had entered the arena.

“Then called the defendant straightway,” said the King, “for noon draweth nigh.”

“Then call the defendant right away,” said the King, “because noon is approaching.”

The day was very warm, and the sun, bright and unclouded, shone fiercely down upon the open lists. Perhaps few men nowadays could bear the scorching heat of iron plates such as Myles wore, from which the body was only protected by a leathern jacket and hose. But men's bodies in those days were tougher and more seasoned to hardships of weather than they are in these our times. Myles thought no more of the burning iron plates that incased him than a modern soldier thinks of his dress uniform in warm weather. Nevertheless, he raised the umbril of his helmet to cool his face as he waited the coming of his opponent. He turned his eyes upward to the row of seats on the scaffolding above, and even in the restless, bewildering multitude of strange faces turned towards him recognized those that he knew: the Prince of Wales, his companions of the Scotland Yard household, the Duke of Clarence, the Bishop of Winchester, and some of the noblemen of the Earl of Mackworth's party, who had been buzzing about the Prince for the past month or so. But his glance swept over all these, rather perceiving than seeing them, and then rested upon a square box-like compartment not unlike a prisoner's dock in the courtroom of our day, for in the box sat his father, with the Earl of Mackworth upon one side and Sir James Lee upon the other. The blind man's face was very pale, but still wore its usual expression of calm serenity—the calm serenity of a blind face. The Earl was also very pale, and he kept his eyes fixed steadfastly upon Myles with a keen and searching look, as though to pierce to the very bottom of the young man's heart, and discover if indeed not one little fragment of dryrot of fear or uncertainty tainted the solid courage of his knighthood.

The day was really hot, and the sun, bright and clear, shone down fiercely on the open arena. Nowadays, few men could handle the intense heat of the metal armor Myles wore, which was only cushioned by a leather jacket and trousers. But back then, people's bodies were tougher and more accustomed to hard weather than they are today. Myles thought no more about the burning metal plates encasing him than a modern soldier thinks about his dress uniform in warm weather. Still, he lifted the visor of his helmet to cool his face as he waited for his opponent. He looked up at the row of seats on the platform above, and even in the restless crowd of unfamiliar faces looking at him, he recognized those he knew: the Prince of Wales, his friends from the Scotland Yard household, the Duke of Clarence, the Bishop of Winchester, and some noblemen from the Earl of Mackworth's party, who had been buzzing around the Prince for the past month. But he quickly glanced over them and then focused on a square box-like area that resembled a prisoner's dock in a modern courtroom, where his father sat, with the Earl of Mackworth on one side and Sir James Lee on the other. The blind man looked very pale, but still had his usual calm and serene expression—the calm serenity of a blind face. The Earl also looked pale, and he fixed his eyes intently on Myles with a sharp and probing look, as if trying to see into the depths of the young man's heart to discover if there was even a tiny fragment of fear or doubt tainting his solid courage as a knight.

Then he heard the criers calling the defendant at the four corners of the list: “Oyez! Oyez! Oyez! William Bushy Brookhurst, Earl of Alban, come to this combat, in which you be enterprised this day to discharge your sureties before the King, the Constable, and the Marshal, and to encounter in your defence Myles Falworth, knight, the accepted champion upon behalf of Gilbert Reginald Falworth, the challenger! Oyez! Oyez! Oyez! Let the defendant come!”

Then he heard the criers shouting the defendant's name at all four corners of the list: “Hear ye! Hear ye! Hear ye! William Bushy Brookhurst, Earl of Alban, come forth to this combat, where you are here today to fulfill your obligations before the King, the Constable, and the Marshal, and to defend yourself against Myles Falworth, knight, the chosen champion on behalf of Gilbert Reginald Falworth, the challenger! Hear ye! Hear ye! Hear ye! Let the defendant come!”

So they continued calling, until, by the sudden turning of all faces, Myles knew that his enemy was at hand.

So they kept calling until, with the sudden shift of everyone's gaze, Myles realized that his enemy was nearby.

Then presently he saw the Earl and his attendants enter the outer gate at the west end of the barrier; he saw the Constable and Marshal meet him; he saw the formal words of greeting pass; he saw the Constable raise the umbril of the helmet. Then the gate opened, and the Earl of Alban entered, clad cap-a-pie in a full suit of magnificent Milan armor without juppon or adornment of any kind. As he approached across the lists, Myles closed the umbril of his helmet, and then sat quite still and motionless, for the time was come.

Then he saw the Earl and his attendants enter through the outer gate at the west end of the barrier; he saw the Constable and Marshal greet him; he witnessed the formal exchange of pleasantries; he saw the Constable lift the visor of the helmet. Then the gate opened, and the Earl of Alban walked in, fully suited in an impressive Milan armor without any padding or decoration. As he made his way across the tournament grounds, Myles lowered the visor of his helmet and then sat completely still and motionless, for the moment had arrived.

So he sat, erect and motionless as a statue of iron, half hearing the reading of the long intricately-worded bills, absorbed in many thoughts of past and present things. At last the reading ended, and then he calmly and composedly obeyed, under the direction of his attorney, the several forms and ceremonies that followed; answered the various official questions, took the various oaths. Then Gascoyne, leading the horse by the bridle-rein, conducted him back to his station at the east end of the lists.

So he sat, straight and still like a statue, only partially hearing the reading of the long, complicated bills, lost in thoughts about the past and present. Finally, the reading finished, and he calmly followed his attorney's directions through the various steps and formalities that came next; he answered the official questions and took the oaths. Then Gascoyne, holding the horse by the reins, led him back to his spot at the east end of the lists.

As the faithful friend and squire made one last and searching examination of arms and armor, the Marshal and the clerk came to the young champion and administered the final oath by which he swore that he carried no concealed weapons.

As the loyal friend and squire did one final, thorough check of the arms and armor, the Marshal and the clerk approached the young champion and had him take the final oath, swearing that he had no hidden weapons on him.

The weapons allowed by the High Court were then measured and attested. They consisted of the long sword, the short sword, the dagger, the mace, and a weapon known as the hand-gisarm, or glave-lot—a heavy swordlike blade eight palms long, a palm in breadth, and riveted to a stout handle of wood three feet long.

The weapons permitted by the High Court were then measured and certified. They included the long sword, the short sword, the dagger, the mace, and a weapon called the hand-gisarm, or glave-lot—a heavy sword-like blade eight palms long, a palm wide, and attached to a sturdy wooden handle three feet long.

The usual lance had not been included in the list of arms, the hand-gisarm being substituted in its place. It was a fearful and murderous weapon, though cumbersome, Unhandy, and ill adapted for quick or dexterous stroke; nevertheless, the Earl of Alban had petitioned the King to have it included in the list, and in answer to the King's expressed desire the Court had adopted it in the stead of the lance, yielding thus much to the royal wishes. Nor was it a small concession. The hand-gisarm had been a weapon very much in vogue in King Richard's day, and was now nearly if not entirely out of fashion with the younger generation of warriors. The Earl of Alban was, of course, well used to the blade; with Myles it was strange and new, either for attack or in defence.

The usual lance wasn't included in the list of weapons; instead, the hand-gisarm was used. It was a frightening and deadly weapon, although heavy, awkward, and not suitable for quick or skillful attacks. Still, the Earl of Alban had asked the King to add it to the list, and in response to the King's wishes, the Court adopted it instead of the lance, conceding to the royal request. This was no small compromise. The hand-gisarm had been a popular weapon in King Richard's time, but it was now nearly, if not completely, out of style with the younger warriors. The Earl of Alban was, of course, very familiar with the weapon; for Myles, it was unfamiliar and new, whether for offense or defense.

With the administration of the final oath and the examination of the weapons, the preliminary ceremonies came to an end, and presently Myles heard the criers calling to clear the lists. As those around him moved to withdraw, the young knight drew off his mailed gauntlet, and gave Gascoyne's hand one last final clasp, strong, earnest, and intense with the close friendship of young manhood, and poor Gascoyne looked up at him with a face ghastly white.

With the final oath taken and the weapons checked, the opening ceremonies wrapped up. Soon, Myles heard the announcers urging everyone to clear the lists. As the people around him started to leave, the young knight pulled off his armored glove and gave Gascoyne's hand one last hearty squeeze, filled with the deep bond of their youth. Poor Gascoyne looked up at him with a pale, ghostly face.

Then all were gone; the gates of the principal list and that of the false list were closed clashing, and Myles was alone, face to face, with his mortal enemy.

Then everyone was gone; the gates of the main list and the false list slammed shut, and Myles was left alone, facing his greatest enemy.





CHAPTER 33

There was a little while of restless, rustling silence, during which the Constable took his place in the seat appointed for him directly in front of and below the King's throne. A moment or two when even the restlessness and the rustling were quieted, and then the King leaned forward and spoke to the Constable, who immediately called out, in a loud, clear voice.

There was a brief, uneasy silence filled with rustling sounds while the Constable took his position in the seat designated for him right in front of and below the King's throne. For a moment, even the fidgeting and rustling stopped, and then the King leaned forward and addressed the Constable, who instantly called out in a loud, clear voice.

“Let them go!” Then again, “Let them go!” Then, for the third and last time, “Let them go and do their endeavor, in God's name!”

“Let them go!” Then again, “Let them go!” Then, for the third and final time, “Let them go and do their thing, in God's name!”

At this third command the combatants, each of whom had till that moment been sitting as motionless as a statue of iron, tightened rein, and rode slowly and deliberately forward without haste, yet without hesitation, until they met in the very middle of the lists.

At this third command, the fighters, who had been sitting as still as iron statues until that moment, tightened their reins and rode slowly and purposefully forward—without rushing, yet without any doubt—until they met right in the center of the arena.

In the battle which followed, Myles fought with the long sword, the Earl with the hand-gisarm for which he had asked. The moment they met, the combat was opened, and for a time nothing was heard but the thunderous clashing and clamor of blows, now and then beating intermittently, now and then pausing. Occasionally, as the combatants spurred together, checked, wheeled, and recovered, they would be hidden for a moment in a misty veil of dust, which, again drifting down the wind, perhaps revealed them drawn a little apart, resting their panting horses. Then, again, they would spur together, striking as they passed, wheeling and striking again.

In the battle that followed, Myles fought with a long sword, while the Earl wielded the hand-gisarm he had requested. As soon as they clashed, the fight began, and for a while, all that could be heard was the loud noise of metal on metal, interrupted occasionally by pauses. Sometimes, as the fighters charged at each other, changed direction, and regrouped, they would momentarily disappear in a cloud of dust, which, as it settled with the wind, might show them slightly apart, resting their exhausted horses. Then, they would charge again, striking as they raced past, turning, and hitting once more.

Upon the scaffolding all was still, only now and then for the buzz of muffled exclamations or applause of those who looked on. Mostly the applause was from Myles's friends, for from the very first he showed and steadily maintained his advantage over the older man. “Hah! well struck! well recovered!” “Look ye! the sword bit that time!” “Nay, look, saw ye him pass the point of the gisarm?” Then, “Falworth! Falworth!” as some more than usually skilful stroke or parry occurred.

On the scaffolding, everything was quiet, only occasionally interrupted by the muffled sounds of exclamations or applause from the spectators. Most of the applause came from Myles's friends, as he consistently showed and maintained his advantage over the older man from the very start. “Ah! Nice hit! Nice recovery!” “Look! The sword definitely landed that time!” “Wait, did you see him get past the point of the gisarm?” Then, “Falworth! Falworth!” as another especially skillful stroke or parry took place.

Meantime Myles's father sat straining his sightless eyeballs, as though to pierce his body's darkness with one ray of light that would show him how his boy held his own in the fight, and Lord Mackworth, leaning with his lips close to the blind man's ear, told him point by point how the battle stood.

Meanwhile, Myles's father sat straining his sightless eyes, as if trying to pierce the darkness surrounding him with even a glimmer of light that would reveal how his son was faring in the fight. Lord Mackworth leaned in close to the blind man's ear, explaining point by point how the battle was going.

“Fear not, Gilbert,” said he at each pause in the fight. “He holdeth his own right well.” Then, after a while: “God is with us, Gilbert. Alban is twice wounded and his horse faileth. One little while longer and the victory is ours!”

“Don’t be afraid, Gilbert,” he said during each break in the fight. “He’s holding his own pretty well.” Then, after a bit: “God is with us, Gilbert. Alban is wounded twice and his horse is failing. Just a little longer and the victory will be ours!”

A longer and more continuous interval of combat followed this last assurance, during which Myles drove the assault fiercely and unrelentingly as though to overbear his enemy by the very power and violence of the blows he delivered. The Earl defended himself desperately, but was borne back, back, back, farther and farther. Every nerve of those who looked on was stretched to breathless tensity, when, almost as his enemy was against the barriers, Myles paused and rested.

A longer and more intense period of fighting followed this last promise, during which Myles pressed the attack fiercely and relentlessly, as if to overpower his opponent with the sheer force of his strikes. The Earl fought back desperately, but was pushed further and further back. The tension among the spectators was nearly unbearable when, just as his enemy was almost against the barriers, Myles paused and took a break.

“Out upon it!” exclaimed the Earl of Mackworth, almost shrilly in his excitement, as the sudden lull followed the crashing of blows. “Why doth the boy spare him? That is thrice he hath given him grace to recover; an he had pushed the battle that time he had driven him back against the barriers.”

“Out of the question!” exclaimed the Earl of Mackworth, nearly shouting in his excitement, as the sudden silence followed the sound of blows. “Why is the boy holding back? This is the third time he’s given him a chance to recover; if he had pressed the attack when he pushed him back against the barriers.”

It was as the Earl had said; Myles had three times given his enemy grace when victory was almost in his very grasp. He had three times spared him, in spite of all he and those dear to him must suffer should his cruel and merciless enemy gain the victory. It was a false and foolish generosity, partly the fault of his impulsive youth—more largely of his romantic training in the artificial code of French chivalry. He felt that the battle was his, and so he gave his enemy these three chances to recover, as some chevalier or knight-errant of romance might have done, instead of pushing the combat to a mercifully speedy end—and his foolish generosity cost him dear.

It was just as the Earl had said; Myles had given his enemy three chances when victory was almost in his hands. He had spared him three times, despite knowing what he and his loved ones would suffer if his cruel and ruthless enemy won. This was a misguided and foolish generosity, partly due to his impulsive youth and largely because of his romantic upbringing in the unrealistic code of French chivalry. He believed the battle was his, so he gave his enemy those three opportunities to recover, like some knight-errant from a story, instead of quickly ending the fight—and his misguided kindness cost him dearly.

In the momentary pause that had thus stirred the Earl of Mackworth to a sudden outbreak, the Earl of Alban sat upon his panting, sweating war-horse, facing his powerful young enemy at about twelve paces distant. He sat as still as a rock, holding his gisarm poised in front of him. He had, as the Earl of Mackworth had said, been wounded twice, and each time with the point of the sword, so much more dangerous than a direct cut with the weapon. One wound was beneath his armor, and no one but he knew how serious it might be; the other was under the overlapping of the epauhere, and from it a finger's-breadth of blood ran straight down his side and over the housings of his horse. From without, the still motionless iron figure appeared calm and expressionless; within, who knows what consuming blasts of hate, rage, and despair swept his heart as with a fiery whirlwind.

In the brief moment that triggered the Earl of Mackworth's sudden outburst, the Earl of Alban sat on his panting, sweating war horse, facing his strong young opponent about twelve paces away. He sat as still as a rock, holding his gisarm ready in front of him. He had, as the Earl of Mackworth mentioned, been wounded twice, and each time it was from a sword's point, which is much more dangerous than a direct cut. One wound was beneath his armor, and only he knew how serious it might be; the other was under the overlapping of the epaulet, and from it a finger's-width of blood ran straight down his side and over his horse's gear. From the outside, the still, motionless iron figure seemed calm and expressionless; inside, who knows what consuming feelings of hate, rage, and despair swirled in his heart like a fiery whirlwind.

As Myles looked at the motionless, bleeding figure, his breast swelled with pity. “My Lord,” said he, “thou art sore wounded and the fight is against thee; wilt thou not yield thee?”

As Myles looked at the still, bleeding figure, his chest filled with pity. “My Lord,” he said, “you are badly wounded and the fight is against you; will you not surrender?”

No one but that other heard the speech, and no one but Myles heard the answer that came back, hollow, cavernous, “Never, thou dog! Never!”

No one except that other heard the speech, and no one except Myles heard the answer that came back, empty, echoing, “Never, you dog! Never!”

Then in an instant, as quick as a flash, his enemy spurred straight upon Myles, and as he spurred he struck a last desperate, swinging blow, in which he threw in one final effort all the strength of hate, of fury, and of despair. Myles whirled his horse backward, warding the blow with his shield as he did so. The blade glanced from the smooth face of the shield, and, whether by mistake or not, fell straight and true, and with almost undiminished force, upon the neck of Myles's war-horse, and just behind the ears. The animal staggered forward, and then fell upon its knees, and at the same instant the other, as though by the impetus of the rush, dashed full upon it with all the momentum lent by the weight of iron it carried. The shock was irresistible, and the stunned and wounded horse was flung upon the ground, rolling over and over. As his horse fell, Myles wrenched one of his feet out of the stirrup; the other caught for an instant, and he was flung headlong with stunning violence, his armor crashing as he fell. In the cloud of dust that arose no one could see just what happened, but that what was done was done deliberately no one doubted. The earl, at once checking and spurring his foaming charger, drove the iron-shod war-horse directly over Myles's prostrate body. Then, checking him fiercely with the curb, reined him back, the hoofs clashing and crashing, over the figure beneath. So he had ridden over the father at York, and so he rode over the son at Smithfield.

Then in an instant, as quick as a flash, his enemy charged straight at Myles, and as he charged, he swung one last desperate blow, putting all his strength of hate, fury, and despair into it. Myles pulled his horse back, blocking the strike with his shield as he did so. The blade glanced off the smooth surface of the shield and, whether by accident or not, fell directly and with nearly full force onto the neck of Myles's war-horse, just behind the ears. The horse staggered forward and then went down on its knees, and at the same moment, the other horse, propelled by its rush, crashed into it with all the weight of iron it carried. The impact was overwhelming, and the stunned and injured horse was thrown to the ground, rolling over and over. As his horse fell, Myles yanked one of his feet from the stirrup; the other got caught for a moment, and he was thrown headfirst to the ground with stunning force, his armor clattering as he landed. In the cloud of dust that rose, no one could see exactly what happened, but there was no doubt that it was all intentional. The earl, immediately pulling back and spurring his foaming horse, drove the iron-shod war-horse right over Myles's fallen body. Then, pulling back sharply with the reins, he had the horse's hooves crashing and clashing over the figure below. So he had ridden over the father at York, and so he rode over the son at Smithfield.

Myles, as he lay prostrate and half stunned by his fall, had seen his enemy thus driving his rearing horse down upon him, but was not able to defend himself. A fallen knight in full armor was utterly powerless to rise without assistance; Myles lay helpless in the clutch of the very iron that was his defence. He closed his eyes involuntarily, and then horse and rider were upon him. There was a deafening, sparkling crash, a glimmering faintness, then another crash as the horse was reined furiously back again, and then a humming stillness.

Myles, lying flat and half dazed from his fall, saw his enemy charging down on him with a rearing horse, but he couldn’t defend himself. A fallen knight in full armor was completely unable to get up without help; Myles remained trapped in the very armor that was meant to protect him. He shut his eyes without thinking, and then the horse and rider crashed down on him. There was a loud, dazzling crash, a fleeting moment of faintness, then another crash as the horse was yanked back violently, followed by a haunting silence.

In a moment, upon the scaffolding all was a tumult of uproar and confusion, shouting and gesticulation; only the King sat calm, sullen, impassive. The Earl wheeled his horse and sat for a moment or two as though to make quite sure that he knew the King's mind. The blow that had been given was foul, unknightly, but the King gave no sign either of acquiescence or rebuke; he had willed that Myles was to die.

In a moment, the scaffolding was filled with chaos and noise, people shouting and gesturing wildly; only the King remained calm, gloomy, and unmoved. The Earl turned his horse and paused for a moment or two, as if to ensure he understood the King's thoughts. The blow that had been dealt was disgraceful and unchivalrous, but the King showed no sign of agreement or disapproval; he had decided that Myles was to die.

Then the Earl turned again, and rode deliberately up to his prostrate enemy.

Then the Earl turned back and rode purposefully up to his defeated enemy.

When Myles opened his eyes after that moment of stunning silence, it was to see the other looming above him on his war-horse, swinging his gisarm for one last mortal blow—pitiless, merciless.

When Myles opened his eyes after that moment of shocking silence, he saw the other person hovering above him on his war horse, swinging his glaive for one final, deadly strike—relentless, unyielding.

The sight of that looming peril brought back Myles's wandering senses like a flash of lightning. He flung up his shield, and met the blow even as it descended, turning it aside. It only protracted the end.

The sight of that looming danger jolted Myles's senses back to reality like a flash of lightning. He raised his shield and intercepted the blow right as it struck, deflecting it. It only delayed the inevitable.

Once more the Earl of Alban raised the gisarm, swinging it twice around his head before he struck. This time, though the shield glanced it, the blow fell upon the shoulder-piece, biting through the steel plate and leathern jack beneath even to the bone. Then Myles covered his head with his shield as a last protecting chance for life.

Once again, the Earl of Alban lifted the gisarm, swinging it twice around his head before striking. This time, even though the shield deflected it, the blow landed on the shoulder guard, cutting through the steel plate and leather jacket underneath, right down to the bone. Then Myles raised his shield over his head as a final attempt to protect his life.

For the third time the Earl swung the blade flashing, and then it fell, straight and true, upon the defenceless body, just below the left arm, biting deep through the armor plates. For an instant the blade stuck fast, and that instant was Myles's salvation. Under the agony of the blow he gave a muffled cry, and almost instinctively grasped the shaft of the weapon with both hands. Had the Earl let go his end of the weapon, he would have won the battle at his leisure and most easily; as it was, he struggled violently to wrench the gisarm away from Myles. In that short, fierce struggle Myles was dragged to his knees, and then, still holding the weapon with one hand, he clutched the trappings of the Earl's horse with the other. The next moment he was upon his feet. The other struggled to thrust him away, but Myles, letting go the gisarm, which he held with his left hand, clutched him tightly by the sword-belt in the intense, vise-like grip of despair. In vain the Earl strove to beat him loose with the shaft of the gisarm, in vain he spurred and reared his horse to shake him off; Myles held him tight, in spite of all his struggles.

For the third time, the Earl swung the blade, which glinted in the light, and it struck down, right and true, into the defenseless body just below the left arm, cutting deep through the armor. For a moment, the blade got stuck, and that moment became Myles's salvation. In pain from the blow, he let out a muffled cry and instinctively grabbed the handle of the weapon with both hands. If the Earl had released his end, he could have easily won the battle; instead, he violently struggled to pull the gisarm away from Myles. In that brief, fierce struggle, Myles was pulled to his knees, but still holding onto the weapon with one hand, he grabbed onto the Earl's horse's harness with the other. The next moment, he was back on his feet. The Earl tried to push him away, but Myles, letting go of the gisarm he had been holding with his left hand, gripped the Earl tightly by the sword-belt with a grip of desperate determination. The Earl struggled in vain to shake him off with the shaft of the gisarm, and despite spurring and making his horse rear, Myles held on tightly, unaffected by the chaos around him.

He felt neither the streaming blood nor the throbbing agony of his wounds; every faculty of soul, mind, body, every power of life, was centered in one intense, burning effort. He neither felt, thought, nor reasoned, but clutching, with the blindness of instinct, the heavy, spiked, iron-headed mace that hung at the Earl's saddle-bow, he gave it one tremendous wrench that snapped the plaited leathern thongs that held it as though they were skeins of thread. Then, grinding his teeth as with a spasm, he struck as he had never struck before—once, twice, thrice full upon the front of the helmet. Crash! crash! And then, even as the Earl toppled sidelong, crash! And the iron plates split and crackled under the third blow. Myles had one flashing glimpse of an awful face, and then the saddle was empty.

He felt neither the flowing blood nor the intense pain of his wounds; every part of his soul, mind, and body, every bit of life, was focused on one powerful, burning effort. He didn’t feel, think, or reason, but instinctively grabbed the heavy, spiked, iron-headed mace that hung at the Earl's saddle, giving it one massive pull that broke the woven leather straps holding it as if they were nothing but threads. Then, gritting his teeth in a spasm, he struck harder than ever before—once, twice, three times right on the front of the helmet. Crash! Crash! And then, just as the Earl leaned to the side, crash! The iron plates cracked and splintered under the third blow. Myles caught a brief glimpse of a terrifying face, and then the saddle was empty.

Then, as he held tight to the horse, panting, dizzy, sick to death, he felt the hot blood gushing from his side, filling his body armor, and staining the ground upon which he stood. Still he held tightly to the saddle-bow of the fallen man's horse until, through his glimmering sight, he saw the Marshal, the Lieutenant, and the attendants gather around him. He heard the Marshal ask him, in a voice that sounded faint and distant, if he was dangerously wounded. He did not answer, and one of the attendants, leaping from his horse, opened the umbril of his helmet, disclosing the dull, hollow eyes, the ashy, colorless lips, and the waxy forehead, upon which stood great beads of sweat.

Then, as he held tightly to the horse, breathing heavily, feeling dizzy and on the brink of death, he felt the hot blood pouring from his side, filling his armor and staining the ground beneath him. Still, he clung to the saddle of the fallen man's horse until, through his blurred vision, he saw the Marshal, the Lieutenant, and the attendants gathering around him. He heard the Marshal ask him, in a voice that sounded faint and far away, if he was seriously hurt. He didn’t reply, and one of the attendants jumped off his horse, raised the visor of his helmet, revealing dull, sunken eyes, pale, colorless lips, and a waxy forehead glistening with sweat.

“Water! water!” he cried, hoarsely; “give me to drink!” Then, quitting his hold upon the horse, he started blindly across the lists towards the gate of the barrier. A shadow that chilled his heart seemed to fall upon him. “It is death,” he muttered; then he stopped, then swayed for an instant, and then toppled headlong, crashing as he fell.

“Water! Water!” he shouted, hoarsely; “give me something to drink!” Then, letting go of the horse, he stumbled blindly across the area toward the gate of the barrier. A shadow that chilled him seemed to envelop him. “It’s death,” he murmured; then he paused, swayed for a moment, and then collapsed, crashing as he hit the ground.





CONCLUSION

But Myles was not dead. Those who had seen his face when the umbril of the helmet was raised, and then saw him fall as he tottered across the lists, had at first thought so. But his faintness was more from loss of blood and the sudden unstringing of nerve and sense from the intense furious strain of the last few moments of battle than from the vital nature of the wound. Indeed, after Myles had been carried out of the lists and laid upon the ground in the shade between the barriers, Master Thomas, the Prince's barber-surgeon, having examined the wounds, declared that he might be even carried on a covered litter to Scotland Yard without serious danger. The Prince was extremely desirous of having him under his care, and so the venture was tried. Myles was carried to Scotland Yard, and perhaps was none the worse therefore. The Prince, the Earl of Mackworth, and two or three others stood silently watching as the worthy shaver and leecher, assisted by his apprentice and Gascoyne, washed and bathed the great gaping wound in the side, and bound it with linen bandages. Myles lay with closed eyelids, still, pallid, weak as a little child. Presently he opened his eyes and turned them, dull and languid, to the Prince.

But Myles was not dead. Those who had seen his face when the visor of the helmet was lifted, and then watched him stagger and fall as he crossed the field, initially thought so. But his weakness was more due to blood loss and the sudden collapse of his nerves from the intense stress of the last few moments of battle than from the severity of the injury. In fact, after Myles had been carried off the field and laid on the ground in the shade between the barriers, Master Thomas, the Prince's barber-surgeon, examined the wounds and declared that he could even be transported on a covered stretcher to Scotland Yard without serious risk. The Prince was very eager to take care of him, so they decided to go ahead with the plan. Myles was taken to Scotland Yard, and maybe he was better off for it. The Prince, the Earl of Mackworth, and a couple of others stood by in silence as the barber-surgeon, with help from his apprentice and Gascoyne, washed and treated the large open wound on his side, wrapping it in linen bandages. Myles lay with his eyes shut, still, pale, and weak as a small child. After a while, he opened his eyes and turned them, dull and exhausted, toward the Prince.

“What hath happed my father, my Lord?” said he, in a faint, whispering voice.

“What happened to my father, my Lord?” he said in a faint, whispering voice.

“Thou hath saved his life and honor, Myles,” the Prince answered. “He is here now, and thy mother hath been sent for, and cometh anon with the priest who was with them this morn.”

“You've saved his life and honor, Myles,” the Prince responded. “He’s here now, and your mother has been sent for, and she will be here soon with the priest who was with them this morning.”

Myles dropped his eyelids again; his lips moved, but he made no sound, and then two bright tears trickled across his white cheek.

Myles shut his eyes again; his lips moved, but he didn't make a sound, and then two bright tears rolled down his pale cheek.

“He maketh a woman of me,” the Prince muttered through his teeth, and then, swinging on his heel, he stood for a long time looking out of the window into the garden beneath.

“He's turning me into a woman,” the Prince muttered through clenched teeth, and then, turning on his heel, he stood for a long time looking out the window into the garden below.

“May I see my father?” said Myles, presently, without opening his eyes.

“Can I see my dad?” Myles asked, still keeping his eyes closed.

The Prince turned around and looked inquiringly at the surgeon.

The Prince turned around and looked questioningly at the surgeon.

The good man shook his head. “Not to-day,” said he; “haply to-morrow he may see him and his mother. The bleeding is but new stanched, and such matters as seeing his father and mother may make the heart to swell, and so maybe the wound burst afresh and he die. An he would hope to live, he must rest quiet until to-morrow day.”

The good man shook his head. “Not today,” he said; “maybe tomorrow he can see his father and mother. The bleeding has just stopped, and seeing his dad and mom could make his heart swell, and that might cause the wound to reopen and he could die. If he wants to survive, he has to stay calm until tomorrow.”

But though Myles's wound was not mortal, it was very serious. The fever which followed lingered longer than common—perhaps because of the hot weather—and the days stretched to weeks, and the weeks to months, and still he lay there, nursed by his mother and Gascoyne and Prior Edward, and now and again by Sir James Lee.

But even though Myles's wound wasn't fatal, it was quite serious. The fever that followed lasted longer than usual—maybe because of the hot weather—and the days turned into weeks, and the weeks into months, and still he lay there, being cared for by his mother, Gascoyne, Prior Edward, and occasionally by Sir James Lee.

One day, a little before the good priest returned to Saint Mary's Priory, as he sat by Myles's bedside, his hands folded, and his sight turned inward, the young man suddenly said, “Tell me, holy father, is it always wrong for man to slay man?”

One day, just before the good priest came back to Saint Mary’s Priory, as he sat by Myles’s bedside with his hands folded and his gaze directed inward, the young man suddenly asked, “Tell me, holy father, is it always wrong for one person to kill another?”

The good priest sat silent for so long a time that Myles began to think he had not heard the question. But by-and-by he answered, almost with a sigh, “It is a hard question, my son, but I must in truth say, meseems it is not always wrong.”

The good priest sat in silence for so long that Myles started to think he hadn’t heard the question. But eventually, he answered, almost with a sigh, “It’s a tough question, my son, but honestly, I believe it’s not always wrong.”

“Sir,” said Myles, “I have been in battle when men were slain, but never did I think thereon as I have upon this matter. Did I sin in so slaying my father's enemy?”

“Sir,” Myles said, “I’ve been in battles where men were killed, but I’ve never thought about it the way I am about this. Did I do wrong by killing my father’s enemy?”

“Nay,” said Prior Edward, quietly, “thou didst not sin. It was for others thou didst fight, my son, and for others it is pardonable to do battle. Had it been thine own quarrel, it might haply have been more hard to have answered thee.”

“Nah,” said Prior Edward quietly, “you didn’t sin. You fought for others, my son, and it’s forgivable to go to battle for others. If it had been your own conflict, it might have been harder to respond to you.”

Who can gainsay, even in these days of light, the truth of this that the good priest said to the sick lad so far away in the past?

Who can argue, even in this age of enlightenment, against the truth of what the good priest said to the sick boy back in the day?

One day the Earl of Mackworth came to visit Myles. At that time the young knight was mending, and was sitting propped up with pillows, and was wrapped in Sir James Lee's cloak, for the day was chilly. After a little time of talk, a pause of silence fell.

One day, the Earl of Mackworth came to visit Myles. At that time, the young knight was recovering, sitting up with pillows behind him, and wrapped in Sir James Lee's cloak, as the day was chilly. After chatting for a while, there was a moment of silence.

“My Lord,” said Myles, suddenly, “dost thou remember one part of a matter we spoke of when I first came from France?”

“My Lord,” Myles said suddenly, “do you remember one aspect of a topic we discussed when I first arrived from France?”

The Earl made no pretence of ignorance. “I remember,” said he, quietly, looking straight into the young man's thin white face.

The Earl didn’t pretend to be unaware. “I remember,” he said calmly, looking directly at the young man’s pale thin face.

“And have I yet won the right to ask for the Lady Alice de Mowbray to wife?” said Myles, the red rising faintly to his cheeks.

“And have I finally earned the right to ask for Lady Alice de Mowbray’s hand in marriage?” said Myles, a faint blush rising to his cheeks.

“Thou hast won it,” said the Earl, with a smile.

“You’ve got it,” said the Earl, with a smile.

Myles's eyes shone and his lips trembled with the pang of sudden joy and triumph, for he was still very weak. “My Lord,” said he, presently “belike thou camest here to see me for this very matter?”

Myles's eyes sparkled and his lips quivered with a rush of sudden happiness and success, as he was still quite weak. “My Lord,” he said after a moment, “you probably came here to see me about this very thing?”

The Earl smiled again without answering, and Myles knew that he had guessed aright. He reached out one of his weak, pallid hands from beneath the cloak. The Earl of Mackworth took it with a firm pressure, then instantly quitting it again, rose, as if ashamed of his emotion, stamped his feet, as though in pretence of being chilled, and then crossed the room to where the fire crackled brightly in the great stone fireplace.

The Earl smiled again without saying anything, and Myles realized he was right. He reached out one of his frail, pale hands from under the cloak. The Earl of Mackworth took it with a firm grip, then quickly let go, stood up as if embarrassed by his feelings, stomped his feet like he was pretending to be cold, and then walked across the room to where the fire crackled brightly in the large stone fireplace.

Little else remains to be told; only a few loose strands to tie, and the story is complete.

Little else needs to be said; just a few loose ends to wrap up, and the story is done.

Though Lord Falworth was saved from death at the block, though his honor was cleansed from stain, he was yet as poor and needy as ever. The King, in spite of all the pressure brought to bear upon him, refused to restore the estates of Falworth and Easterbridge—the latter of which had again reverted to the crown upon the death of the Earl of Alban without issue—upon the grounds that they had been forfeited not because of the attaint of treason, but because of Lord Falworth having refused to respond to the citation of the courts. So the business dragged along for month after month, until in January the King died suddenly in the Jerusalem Chamber at Westminster. Then matters went smoothly enough, and Falworth and Mackworth swam upon the flood-tide of fortune.

Though Lord Falworth was spared from execution, and his honor was cleared, he was still just as poor and needy as before. The King, despite all the pressure placed on him, refused to return the estates of Falworth and Easterbridge—the latter of which had reverted to the crown after the Earl of Alban died without heirs—arguing that they were forfeited not due to treason but because Lord Falworth had failed to respond to the court summons. So, the situation dragged on for month after month, until January, when the King died unexpectedly in the Jerusalem Chamber at Westminster. After that, things went much more smoothly, and Falworth and Mackworth rode the wave of good fortune.

So Myles was married, for how else should the story end? And one day he brought his beautiful young wife home to Falworth Castle, which his father had given him for his own, and at the gateway of which he was met by Sir James Lee and by the newly-knighted Sir Francis Gascoyne.

So Myles was married, because how else would the story conclude? One day, he brought his stunning young wife home to Falworth Castle, which his father had given him as his own, and at the entrance, he was greeted by Sir James Lee and the newly knighted Sir Francis Gascoyne.

One day, soon after this home-coming, as he stood with her at an open window into which came blowing the pleasant May-time breeze, he suddenly said, “What didst thou think of me when I first fell almost into thy lap, like an apple from heaven?”

One day, shortly after this return home, as he stood with her at an open window where the nice May breeze was blowing in, he suddenly said, “What did you think of me when I first nearly fell into your lap, like an apple from heaven?”

“I thought thou wert a great, good-hearted boy, as I think thou art now,” said she, twisting his strong, sinewy fingers in and out.

“I thought you were a great, good-hearted boy, just as I think you are now,” she said, twisting his strong, muscular fingers in and out.

“If thou thoughtst me so then, what a very fool I must have looked to thee when I so clumsily besought thee for thy favor for my jousting at Devlen. Did I not so?”

“If you thought that of me then, what a complete fool I must have appeared to you when I so awkwardly asked for your support for my jousting at Devlen. Didn’t I?”

“Thou didst look to me the most noble, handsome young knight that did ever live; thou didst look to me Sir Galahad, as they did call thee, withouten taint or stain.”

“You looked to me like the most noble, handsome young knight who ever lived; you looked to me like Sir Galahad, as they called you, without any flaw or blemish.”

Myles did not even smile in answer, but looked at his wife with such a look that she blushed a rosy red. Then, laughing, she slipped from his hold, and before he could catch her again was gone.

Myles didn’t even smile in response, but looked at his wife in a way that made her blush a deep red. Then, laughing, she slipped out of his grasp, and before he could catch her again, she was gone.

I am glad that he was to be rich and happy and honored and beloved after all his hard and noble fighting.

I’m glad he’s going to be rich, happy, respected, and loved after all his hard and honorable battles.








Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!